Timothie in the same place and power and the rest of the Apostolike Churches had the like order as appeareth by their successions of Bishops fet euen from the Apostles and their followers Of Timothies successours if any man doubt the Councill of Chalcedon will tell him the number of them A sancto Timotheo vsque nunc 27. Episcopi facti omnes in Epheso sunt ordinati from blessed Timothie vnto this present the 27. Bishops that haue bin made haue bin al ordained at Ephesus Other Apostolike Churches as Tertullian saith had the like order of Bishops so deriued by succession from the beginning that the first Bishop had for his Author and Antecessor one of the Apostles or some Apostolike man which had continued with the Apostles So the Bishops of Cyprus in the third generall Councill of Ephesus did witnesse for their Iland Troylus say they Sabinus Epiphanius and the most holie Bishops that were before them and all that haue beene euen from the Apostles were ordained by such as were of Cyprus If Timothies commissioÌ dip too deep for the Presbyters store howbeital the ancient fathers with one consent make that Epistle a very paterne for the Episcopall power and calling yet the authoritie which so many thousand learned and godly Bishops haue had and vsed with the liking and allowance of all Churches Councils and Fathers euen from the Apostles times should to no reasonable man seeme intollerable or vnlawfull except we thinke that the whole church of Christ from her first planting til this our age lacked not onely religion but also vnderstanding to distinguish betwixt Pastorall moderation tyrannical domination to which humor if any man encline I must rather detest his arrogancie then stand to refute so grosse an absurditie I wil therefore set downe in a word or two the summe of that power which Bishops haue had aboue Presbyters euer since the Apostles times if the Disciplinarians thinke it repugnant to the worde of God I woulde gladly heare not their opinions and assertions which I haue often read and neuer beleeued but some quicke and sure probations out of the sacred Scriptures and those shall quiet the strife betwixt vs. The Canons called Apostolike alleaged by themselues as ancient say thus The Presbyters and Deacons let them doe nothing without the knowledge or consent of the Bishop He is the man that is trusted with the Lords people and that shall render account for their soules Ignatius Bishop of Antioch almost thirtie yeres in the Apostles times agreeth fully with that Canon and saith Do you nothing neither Presbyter Deacon nor Lay man without the Bishop neither let any thing seeme ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã orderly or reasonable without his liking ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã for it is vnlawfull and displeasant to God Ang againe ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Without the Bishop let no man do anything that pertaineth to the Church The ancient councils of Ancyra Laodicea Arle Toledo and others acknowledge the same rule to be Christian and lawfull yea no Councill or father did euer attribute any such power to the Presbyters as by number of voyces to ouer-rule the Bishops in euery thing as our late reformers haue deuised rather to retriue the world to their pleasures then to imitate any former example of Christes Church or to reuerence the rules that are deliuered in holy Writ If then wee seeke for right Apostolike Bishops they were such as were left or sent by the Apostles to bee Pastours of the Churches and Gouernours of the Presbyteries in euerie Citie that beleeued so long as they ruled well and in their steade as their successours to receiue charge of ordaining others for the worke of the Ministerie and guiding the keies with the aduise and consent of such as laboured with them in the worde and doctrine These partes if I be not deceiued are fully proued in their conuenient places thither I remit the Reader that is desirous to see more It sufficeth mee for this present that no parte of this power can bee iustly challenged as tyrannicall or intollerable by the groundes of Diuine or humane Lawes and therefore the obiecting of domination is a superfluous if not an enuious quarrel of theirs declaring they either do not or will not vnderstand the matter for which we chieflie contend Touching Synodall decrees and Princes Lawes for Ecclesiasticall causes since they must of force be committed to the care and conscience of some that shall execute them I haue examined who are the meetest men to be put in trust with those matters in whom there can be iustly no suspition nor occasion of tyrannicall dealing so long as Dioecesanes and Metropolitanes are limited by written Lawes in eche case what they shall do and euery man that findeth himselfe grieued permitted to appeale from them to Synodes or Princes one of the which must needes take place howsoeuer the Church be either in persecution or peace I haue like wise shewed the necessitie and antiquitie of Dioeceses of Synodes of Primates or Metropolitans as also whether the people by Gods Lawe must elect their Pastors afore they can be rightly and duly called Of these things and many such questions pertaining to the gouernement of Christes Church I haue made speciall and full discourses not omitting any point that was worth the searching In all which as throughout the whole booke when I obiect anything that is or may bee saide on their behalfe that maintaine these newe found Consistories I haue caused it to bee printed in another letter and distinguished from the rest of the Texâ with this maâke as it were to enclose it What I haue performed the Christian Reader shall best perceiue if he take the paines to peruse it All mens humors I do not hope I do not seeke to satisfie Such as are deceiued with ignorance of the truth may haply by this be some what occasioned if not directed to a further search singular conceits that are in loue with their owne deuises swelling spirites that endure no superiors couetous hearts that hunt after spoiles when all is saide will haue their dreames if they can not haue their wils these diseases are so desperate they passe my skil if it were a great deale more then it is My purpose was and is the peace of Gods Church so farre as it may stand with the trueth of his worde and fellowship of his Saints that haue gone before vs with wonderfull graces of his spirite as well for the greatnes of their learning as holinesse of their liues and to that ende haue I so tempered and delayed my stile that I might not iustly offend such as are otherwise minded vnlesse the refusing of their priuate fansies will prouoke the heate of their displeasures I haue alwayes had before mine eies the most of them are brethren for the trueths sake howsoeuer some of them fall to open enmitie for this humour of Iewish Synedrions and Lay
Presbyteries Let them reade if they bring better I am willing to learne but I like no selfe-set assertions as if all the worlde were bound to the very breath of our mouthes or dash of our pennes without any other Text or interpreter If I haue saide ought that is not allowed by the word or not witnessed by the continuall and vniuersall practise of Christes Church I desire not to be beleeued I looke for the like measure if any man replie not to heare the coniecturall and opinatiue ghesses of some that liued in our age but such effectuall reasons and substantiall authorities as may presse the gaine-sayer and settle the consenter God make vs zealous for his not for our wils and so guide our labours that we may lessen the troubles and not ripen the dangers of Sion seeking rather how to amend then how to multiplie the rendes and breaches of Ierusalem Amen CHAP. I. The originall and domesticall Discipline of the Church before the Lawâ CHAP. II. The Leuiticall and Nationall regiment of the Church vnder the Law CHAP. III. The personall and perpetuall kingdome of Christ after he tâââe flâsh CHAP. IIII. The Synedricall Iurisdiction which some men thânkâ ouâ Sauiour in the Gospel restored and recommended to his Church CHAP. V. The Apostolical preeminence and authoritie before and after Christes scension CHAP. VI. What Dominion and titles Christ interdicted his Apostles CHAP. VII Who ioyned with the Apostles in election of Elders and imposition of hands CHAP. VIII The Apostolike power in determining doubts of faith and deliuering vnto Satan CHAP. IX What parts of the Apostolike power and charge were to remaine in the Church after their decease and to whom they were committed CHAP. X. VVhat the Presbyterie was which the Apostles mention in their writings and whether Lay Elders were of that number or no. CHAP. XI VVhat Presbyterie the Primitiue Churches and Catholike Fathers did acknowledge and whether Lay Elders were any part thereof or no. CHAP. XII To whom the Apostles departing or dying lest the gouernement of the Church whether equally to al Presbyters or chiefly to some and how farre the conceits of late VVriters herein varie from the ancient Fathers whose wordes they pretend to followe CHAP. XIII That some chiefe euer since the Apostles times haue beene seuered from the rest of the Presbyters in euery Citie by power of ordination and right of succession whom the Fathers before vâ did and we after their example doe call Bishops CHAP. XIIII The fatherly power and Pastourall care of Bishops ouer Presbyters and others in their Churches and Dioeceses CHAP. XV. To whom the elections of Bishops and Presbyters doth rightly belong and whether by Gods Lawe the people must elect their Pastours or no. CHAP. XVI The meetings of Bishops in Synodes and who did call and moderate those assemblies in the Primitiue Church THE PERPETVAL GOVERNEMENT OF CHRISTES CHVRCH Chap. I. The originall and domesticall Discipline of the Church before the Lawe WHat need there is of order and gouernement as in all assemblies of men that will liue together so namely and chieflie in the Church of Christ the wisedome of God hath many wayes witnessed vnto vs both by the proportion of those naturall and ciuill societies to which the Church is compared and by the perfection of that felowship which the Saints haue had amongst themselues in all ages and places euen from the foundation of the world where the true worship of God hath preuailed The first roote of all humane consort and communion I meane priuate howses hath not the Lord distinguished by diuers degrees and prerogatiues of husband parents and master aboue wife children and seruants and yet linked them all together in mutuall correspondence with dueties according The branches that thence rise as Cities Countries and kingdomes haue they not their Lawes to prescribe and Magistrates to execute things needfull for their common estate God ordaining powers and deliuering the sword for the defence of the simple and innocent and repressall of the wicked and iniurious Were wee willing or constant in that which is good Discipline were not so requisite but because the corruption of our nature is such that we are soone deceiued of our selues sooner seduced by others and soonest of all auerted and peruerted with feare and desire to settle the vnsted fastnesse of our hearts and bridle the vnrulinesse of our affections the Lord hath prouided for all societies the line of direction and rod of correction as well to guide the tractable as to represse the obstinate least disorder endured should breed confusion the forerunner of all ruine Since then the Church of Christ is the house of God the Citie of the liuing God and the kingdom of his beloued sonne shall we thinke that God is carefull for other s and carelesse for his owne or that confusion ought to be lesse doubted and feared in heauenly then in earthly thingâ God is no where author of confusion but of peace especially in his Church in which hee commandeth all things to be decently orderly done Where no man doeth gouerne what order can bee kept where no man doeth moderate what peace can be had yea what greater dissipation can befall the Church of God then for euery man to intrude where he list and obtrude what hee will without restraint or reproofe Wherefore God hath appointed Stewards ouer his houshold watchmen and leaderâ ouer his flocke Labourers in his haruest husbandmen in his tillage diuers administrations as well for the preseruation as edification of the Church which is the body of Christ and so farre foorth answereth the frame of mans body that as there so in the Church God hath set some to be in stead of eyes eares tongue and handes that is to be principall members for the guiding and directing of the whole which without them is maimed and vnable to prouide for the safetie and securitie of it selfe Neither may we thinke that order and discipline is needfull for the people in Gods Church and needelesse for the Pastours that were to gard the feete and leaue the head open to a more deadlie wound but rather as the more principall the part the more perilous the disease so the more disordered the Pastours the likelier the people to perish by their dissentions The house cannot stand which the builders subuert The haruest is lost where the labourers doe rather skatter then gather If the eie lacke light how darke is the body If the salt be vnsauourie where withall shall the rest he seasoned The folowers cannot goe right where the guides go astray and forces distracted bee they neuer so great are soone defeated Discord and disorder in the Pastours rent the Church in pieces where as peace and agreement in the Teachers confirme and establish the mindes of the hearers If they striue that sit at sterne the ship of Christ cannot hold a straight and safe course in the
onely and rightly may commaund in such cases and as fellow seruants set ouer their masters household to diuide them meate in due season and to put the rest in minde of their masters pleasure For which cause their office is rather a seruice then a soueraigntie in the Church of Christ as Origene noteth and as Ierome saieth Si quis Episcopatum desiderat bonum opus desiderat opus non dignitatem laborem non delitias opus per quod humilitate decrescat non intume scat fastigio If any man desire the office of a bishop he desireth a good worke if he desire the worke not the dignitie the paynes not the case the labour whereby he should waxe lowe with humilitie not swell with arrogancie Nomen est operis non honoris vt intelligat se non esse Episcopum qui praeesse dilexerit non prodesse The office of a bishop saieth Austen is a name of labour not of honour to let him vnderstand that he is no bishop which loueth the preferring of himselfe not the profiting of others So Bernard Specula est sonans tibi Episcopi nomine non dominium sed officium It is a watch sounding vnto thee in the name of a bishop not an imperie but a ministerie If any man thinke I debase the office of a Bishop more then needs in that I say he must rather serue then rule in the Church of Christ let him remeÌber the sonne of God though he were heire and lord of all came to serue not to be serued to whose example all his disciples must conforme themselues by his expresse commandement and the elect Angels though greater in power and excellency then we yet are they al ministring spirits for ouâ sakes that shall be heires of saluation yea Kings and Princes are not approued of God if their hearts be lifted vp aboue their brethren but rather in all societies of the righteous and faithfull as Austen obserueth Qui imperant seruiunt ijs quibus videntur imperare Non enim dominandi cupiditate imperant sed officio consulendi nec principandi superbia sed prouidendi misericordia They that rule serue those whom they seeme to rule for they rule not with a desire to master them but with a purpose to aduise theÌ neither with pride to be chiefe ouer them but with mercifull care to prouide for them It is no shame then for a Christian Bishop to say with the Apostle We preach not our selues but Iesus Christ to be the Lord and our selues to be your seruants for Iesus sake We are not Bishops for our selues sayth Augustine but for their sakes to whom we minister the worde and Sacraments of the Lord. If therefore any man desire the office of a Bishop saith Chrysostome non principatus ac dominationis fastu verùm cura regiminis charitatis affectu non improbo bonum quippe opus desiderat not for pride to be chiefe and beare rule but for care to gouerne and charitable desire to doe good I mislike it not he desireth a good worke Our Sauiour you will say forbiddeth his disciples not onelie the power but the very name of Lord in saying They that beare rule are called gratious Lords but you shall not be so I heare the Translator but I finde no such Text. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which word S. Luke vseth is a benefactor or a bountifull man it soundeth nothing neare neither Grace nor Lord. The simple may so be deceiued the learned cannot so be deluded but they must finde it is a gloze besides the text If so small a title be denied them it is cleere you thinke that higher stiles as Gratious Lordes can not be allowed them That is an illation out of the wordes no translation of the wordes Besides it is more cleere that the name of matter is forbidden them Christ saieth in precise wordes Nolite vocari Rabbi Be not called Master and yet I weene the meanest Presbyter will looke sowerly if he be not vouchsafed that name If we were disposed to quarrel as some are we could say no man may be called father for Christ saieth Call no man father on earth there is but one euen your father which is in heauen no creature man nor Angell may be called lord Nobis vnâs est Dominus Iesus Christus To vs there is but one Lord Iesus Christ. The trueth is if we attend either the right or force of the creator or the worthier pârte of the creature which is the soule no man on earth can iustly be called Master Father or Lord for none doth effectually fashion teach and gouerne man specially the soule of man saue onely God who worketh all in all but if wee respect the proportion and resemblance deriued from God and approoued by God in his word then those that beget or gouerne our bodies as Gods instruments and substitutes on earth may be called Masters Lordes and Fathers yea for submission or reuerence strangers vnknowen and knowen superiors either spirituall or temporall may be called by those names which as well the custome of the Scriptures as the consent of all Nations will confirme vnto vs. The French haue no higher worde for Lorde then Seigneur which they attribute to Christ and God himselfe as Le Seigneur Iesus The Lord Iesus Le Seigneur Dieu The Lord God and yet they call euery one by that name which is of any credite or reputation with them With vs euery meane man is Lorde of his owne Tenants haue no name for the owner of the land or house which they inhabite but their Lord yea euery poore woman that hath either maid or apprentise is called Dame and yet Dame is as much as Domina and vsed to Ladies of greatest account as Dame Isabel and Madame In Latin Dominus soundeth more then Master and yet the boyes in the Grammer schoole do know how common the stile of Dominus is and vsually giuen to euery man that hath any taste of learning shew of calling or stay of liuing ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is the chiefest word the Grecians haue for Lord either on earth or in heauen and yet S. Peter willeth euery christian woman after Sarahs example to call her husband whatsoeuer he be ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Marie Magdalene supposing she had spoken to the keeper of the garden where Christ was buried said ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which is Lord if thou hast taken him hence tell mee where thou hast layed him The Greekes that were desirous to see Christ came to Philip the Apostle and said ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Lord we would see Iesus The Hebrewe word Adoni my Lord which otherwise the Iewes did attribute to Kings and Princes and euen to God himselfe was for honor reuerence yeelded to any superior or stranger When Loth prayed the two strangers whom he then did not thinke to be Angels to lodge with him that
hands on them writeth thus ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Hands were laied on them with prayer This is that which the Grecians call ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the hand of man is laied on but God worketh all and his hand it is that toucheth the head of him that receiueth imposition of hands if they be laied on as they ought Where ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã they laied handes on them standeth for the Actiue to ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã they receiued imposition of hands and equiualent with both is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which is expounded by these two circumstances ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the hand of man is laid on and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the hand of God toucheth the head of him that is ordered Againe debating the wordes of S. Paul to Timothie Neglect not the gift which was giuen thee by prophesie ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã with the imposition of handes of the Presbyterie he saieth Paul speaketh nothere of Elders but of bishops ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã For Elders laid not hands on a Bishop which Timothie was Where ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is vsed by Chrysostome to import expresse these words of S. Paul ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã impositioÌ of haÌds The very same exposition of the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is often vsed in the ecclesiasticall historie When Moses was to be made bishop of the Saracens before the Romane Emperour could haue peace with them and was brought to Lucius an Arrian and bloudy persecuter then bishop of Alexandria to bee consecrated by him ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã hee refused imposition of hands with these words to Lucius I thinke my selfe vnwoorthy for the place of a bishop but if the state of the common wealth so require ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Lucius shall lay no handes on me for his right hand is full of bloud and so his friends led him to the mountaines there to receiue ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã imposition of hands of those that were banished for the trueth Likewise wheÌ Sabbatius the Iew that was made priest by Marcianus a bishop of the Nouatians began to trouble the Church with obseruing and vrging the Passeouer after the Iewish maner Marcianus misliking his owne errour ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã for imposing handes on him said It had bene better for him ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to haue laied his handes on thornes then on such priests And so Basil expressing the words of S. Paul to Timothie Lay hands hastilie on no man saieth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Wee must not be easie or ouer readie to impose hands There can then be no question but as amongst the prophane Grecians ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã did signifie to lift vp the hand in token of liking because that was their maner in yeelding their consents so amongst all ecclesiasticall writers ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is to laie hands on an other mans head which the Church of Christ vsed in calling and approouing her bishops and Presbyters to whom she committed the cure of soules And in this sence shall we finde the word euery where occurrent in the Greeke Canons of the auncient Councils as by fiue hundred examples more might bee shewed if these were not enough which I haue produced Whose liking and laisure serueth him to make triall hereof let him reade the Councils and Fathers here quoted though not discussed for breuities sake least in a matter more then plaine I should bee tedious and spend both paynes and time more then sufficient The Canons called the Apostles which I alleage not as theirs but as agreeing in many things with the auncient rules and orders of the Primitiue Church the 1. 2. 29. 35. 68. The Councill of Ancyra ca. 10. 13. The Councill of Neocaesaria ca. 9. 11. The great Councill of Nice ca. 4. 16. 19. The Councill of Antioch ca. 9. 10. 18. 19. 22. The Councill of Laodicea ca. 5. The generall Councill of Constantinople ca. 2. 4. The great Councill of Chalcedon ca. 2. 6. 15. 24. The Councill of Africa ca. 13. 18. 50. 51. 56. 90. 95. Basili epist. 74. 76. Nazianz. in epitaph patris Chrysost. de sacerdotio li. 2. 4. Epipha haeres 75. Gregorius in vita Nazianz. and so the Greeke historiographers Euseb. li. 6. ca. 20. Socrat. li. 1. ca. 15. li. 2. ca. 6. 12. 13. 24. 26. 35. 44. li. 3. ca. 9. li. 4. ca. 29. li. 5. ca. 5. 8. 15. li. 6. ca. 12. 14. 15. 17. li. 7. a. 12. 26. 28. 36. 37. Theodoret. li. 4. ca. 7. 13. li. 5. ca. 23. Sozome li. 3. ca. 3. 4. 6. li. 4. ca. 8. 12. 20. 22. 24. li. 5. ca. 12. 13. li. 6. ca. 8. 13. 23. 24. 38. li. 7. ca. 3. 8. 9. 10. 18. li. 8. ca. 2. Euagrius li. 2. ca. 5. 8. 10. li. 3. ca. 7. All which places and infinite others prooue the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to bee taken amongst y e Greeke Diuines as I haue sayd for imposition of hands and to be an act proper to the bishops not common to the people therefore by no means to import a collecting of the peoples voices or gathering their consents although I denie not but sometimes it signifieth simply to choose by whom soeuer it be done one or many S. Paul so vseth the word commending Luke vnto the Corinthians We haue sent the brother whose prayse is in the Gospell ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã not onely so but also hee is chosen of the Churches to bee a companion with vs in our iourney or to goe with vs to cary this grace or contribution which is ministred by vs. In collecting and conueying the liberalitie of the Gentiles vnto the Saints at Ierusalem S. Paul would not entermeddle alone least any should distrust him or misreport him as couetously detaining or fraudulently diuerting any part of that which was sent but he tooke such to goe with him and to he priuie to his doings as the Churches that were contributers liked allowed those he calleth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã y e messengers of the Churches they were chosen by the churches theÌselues not by the Apostle because he would auoid all suspicion blame in this seruice and prouide for the sincere report and opinion of his doings euen with men I finde the worde likewise vsed once or twice in epistles that are attributed to Ignatius where ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is to choose some Bishop that shoulde be sent as a Legate to Antioch in Syria to procure and confirme the peace of that Church and not to choose one that shoulde be Bishop of Antioch For as yet Ignatius their Bishop was liuing who wrote that Epistle and what had the Churches of Philadelphia and Smyrnato doe with the choosing of a newâ Bishop for the Church of Antioch But as other Churches vsed in any contention or vnquietnesse of their neighbours to send some their Bishop some an Elder or Deacon
weè not Ambrose opinion else where deliuered that in cases of faith and manners Lay men neuer did neuer might iudge of Priests of whome yet the Presbyterie might and did iudge what one worde is heere sounding for Lay Elders They were aged that were called to the regiment of the Church in former times and not one but many Ambrose misliketh that in his time some whiles they would seeme alone to rule had excluded or neglected the rest that were wont to bee ioyned with them in consulting and caring for the Church By this you may prooue that ancient good Bishops in guiding their flocks vsed the helpe and aduise of their Cleargie that Lay men were coupled with them to gouerne the Church you cannot prooue He doth not blame them for refusing Lay Elders to be their Colleagues but for affecting to be so wise that they needed not the aide and counsel of their brethren who were wont to aduise and assist their Bishops as well in doctrine as in discipline What Ambrose thought of Lay Iudges ouer persons and âaâses Ecclesiasticall his Epistle to Valentinian the Emperour will quickely resolue No man ought to thinke me obstinate sayth Ambrose when I auouch that which your father of sacred memory not only answered in words but established by his lawes in causa fidei vel ecclesiastici alicuius ordinis eum iudicare debere quinec munere impar sit nec iure dissimilis in a matter of faith or touching any Ecclesiasticall order hee ought to bee iudge that hath neither his calling diuers nor his right different Those are the very wordes of the rescript that is hee woulde haue Priests to be Iudges ouer Priests Yea if a Bishop bee to bee reprooued for any other thing and his manners to be examined this also would hee haue pertaine to the iudgement of Bishops When euer heard you most gratious Emperour in a matter of faith that Lay men iudged of Bishops Shall we then so bowe with flatterie that wee forget the right of Priestes and what God hath giuen to mee shall I commit to others If a Bishop must be taught by a lay man what to followe let the Lay teach the Bishop heare let the Bishop learne at a Lay mans hands Your father a man of ripe yeeres saide Non est meum iudicare inter Episcopos It is not for mee to sit iudge amongest Bishops you shall be olde by Gods grace and then shall you finde what a Bishop he is qui Laicis ius Sacerdotale substernit that casteth the right of Bishops vnder Lay mens feete Woulde hee call it pride in Bishops to refuse Lay men for their Consorts in censuring all persons and causes of the Church that greatly praised the Emperour for saying it was not his part to iudge amongest Bishops and highly commended the Law that barred all Iudges ouer Priests saue such as were pari munere simili iure of the same calling and right that Priests were The longer we seeke the further we are from finding Lay Elders Wee haue nowe a publike and Emperiall Law that with Ecclesiasticall causes and persons no Lay man should meddle but leaue them to Bishops as best acquainted with the Rules and Canons of the Church by which such men and matters must be guided Tertullian Austen and Gregorie admit all three one answere They vse the Latin word Seniores for those whom Hierome and others cal by the Greeke name Presbyteros such Elders as were Pastours and Priests Presbyter in Greeke saieth Isidore is in Latine Senior Presbyters and Elders being so called not for yeeres and olde age but for the honour and dignitie which they tooke when they entred that order This name the Translatour of the new Testament giueth them euen in those places where the Greeke calleth them ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Seniores qui in vobis sunt obsecro consenior The Seniors that are amoÌg you I beseech being my selfe a Senior feede ye the flocke of God that is with you And againe Senior electae Dominae Senior Gaio charissimo The Senior to the elect Ladie and the Senior to the most deere Gaius and yet I trust Saint Peter and Saint Iohn were no Lay Elders At first Pastours and Teachers were vsually chosen by their age as to whome the rather for their wisedome and grauitie reuerence and honour should bee yeelded in the execution of their office and afterward when some of rare gifts though yonger in yeeres were elected to that charge they retained the name which vse had accustomed and so generally men of that profession were and are called Presbyters and Seniors which in English are Elders What proofe is this then for Lay Elders if Latine writers now and then call them Seniores which is common to all Pastours and Ministers of the worde and Sacraments The circumstances perchance will somewhat induce that those Fathers spake of Lay Elders They will the contrarie verie well but this they will neuer Tertullian opening to the Gentiles the manner of the Christian assemblies and what they did when they were gathered together saieth Wee meete in a companie that wee may ioyne as an armie in our prayers to God Wee meete to the rehearsing of the diuine Letters where with sacred woordes wee nourish faith wee stirre vp hope and fasten confidence and neuerthelesse confirme discipline by the often instructions of our teachers There are also exhortations reprehensions and diuine censures Iudgement is vsed with great deliberation as being out of doubt that God seeth vs. There haue wee an euident foreshewing of the Iudgement that shall one day come if any so offend that hee bee banished from the fellowship of our prayers assemblie and all holie companie The Rulers of our meetings are certaine approoued Seniours such as gate this honour not by rewarde but by good reporte for nothing that is Gods may be bought Praying reading of the Scriptures teaching exhorting reproouing in their publike assemblies were Pastourall dueties why shoulde not censuring bee the like The selfe same persons that were in one were Rulers in all these actions Againe the honour which they had to sitte before the rest in the Church and was so sacred that it coulde not be procured by rewarde but by good reporte sheweth they were Cleargie men and not Lay persons that did moderate their meetings The verie worde Praesidere with Tertullian is an euident distinction betweene the Pastours and the people Disciplina ecclesiae praescriptio Apostoli digamos non sinit praesidere The discipline of the Church and precept of the Apostle suffer not a man that hath moe wiues then one praesidere to be a Bishop which by reason of their function did sit before all others in the Church Quot digams praesident apud vos insultantes vtique Apostolo How many with the second wife are presidents and Bishops amongest you insulting on the Apostle that saieth a Bishop shoulde be the husband of
were depriued of their honor and office they were suffered to communicate amongst Lay men These were the Presbyters of the Primitiue Church other then these no Councell no Father doeth any where mention that were vnited or associated vnto the Bishop and these in sight coulde bee no Lay men Proofes if you require I protest without vaunting a whole volume might soone be made of them Some you had more you shall haue if they seeme tedious I must be pardoned your importunitie hath thereto forced me Of Origen Eusebius saieth the Bishops of Ierusalem and Cesaria manus illi ad Presbyterium imposuerunt had layed handes on him to make him one of the Presbyterie Cornelius saith Nouatus was aduanced to the Presbyterie by the fauour of the Bishop qui manus ipsi ad sortem Presbyterij imposuit that laied hands on him to giue him the lot of the Presbyterie The fourth Councell of Carthage sheweth the manner how a Presbyter shall be ordained with imposition of handes Presbyter quum ordinatur Episcopo benedicente manum super caput eius teneâte etiam omnes Presbyteri ast antes manus suas tuxta manum Episcopâ super caput illius teneant When a Presbyter is ordained the Bishop blessing the partie and holding his hand on the parties head let al the Presbyters that are present hold their hands on his head neere the Bishops hand Of Sabatius when hee was aduanced to the dignitie of a Presbyter Marcian said Satius fuisseâ sispinis manum imposuissem quam quòd Sabbatium ad Presbyterium euexi I had beene better haue layed my hands on thornes then on Sabbatius when I made him Presbyter Ordination theÌ with the Latin Fathers importeth as much as laying on of handes doth with the Greeke and was an essentiall ceremonie taken from the Apostles words and vsed from the Apostles times in making of Presbyters and calling any to be of the Presbyterie which if your Elders must receiue they be no Lay men if they must not they be no Presbyters More authorities that Presbyters were made with imposition of hands if any desire let him reade the 13. Canon of the Councill of Ancyra the 9. Canon of the Councill of Neocefaria and likewise of the Councill of Antioch the 6. of the Council of Chalcedon the 10. of the Council of Sardica the 27. and 56. of the Affricane Councill In sitting in the Church the Presbyters were like wise seuered from the people For they had a place enclosed from all the Laitie where the Lords table standing in the middest the Bishops chaire and the Presbyters seates were round about This place Sozomene calleth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Sacrarie which diuided the Bishop and Presbyters from the people and of this Cyprian saieth Let Numidicus be ascribed to the number of the Presbyters of Carthage and sit with vs amongst the Cleargie The councill of Laodicea calleth it ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã by reason it was somewhat higher then the rest of the church that all the people might beholde it and saith The Presbyters must not go and sit in their stalles before the Bishop come but enter in with the Bishop vnlesse the Bishop be sicke or from home The Canon Law calleth it Presbyterium the place for Presbyters Into this place when Theodosius the Emperour would haue entred to receiue the communion S. Ambrose then busie in diuine seruice sent him this word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã These inclosures O King onely Priests may enter they are shut vp and exempted from all others The Deacons might not sit amongest the Presbyters but stand as the generall councill of Nice telleth vs much lesse was there any place there for Laie Elders The seruice of the Presbyters in the Church declareth also there were no Laie men amongest them For they blessed baptized and ministred the Lordes Supper in the absence of the Bishop and assisted him being present in those actions It is come to the hearing of this sacred and great Synode saith the council of Nice that in some places and cities the Deacons deliuer the sacraments to the Presbyters This neither the Canon nor custome alloweth that they which haue no power to offer the sacrifice should giue the bodie of Christ to theÌ that offer I heare saith Ierom that some are growen so senslesse that they preferre Deacons before Presbyters What meaneth the seruant of tables and widowes to extoll himselfe aboue them at whose prayers the bodie and blood of Christ are consecrated To all Lay men the Deacons might deliuer the Sacraments to Presbyters they might not the Presbyters therefore were no Lay men And if Presbyters were therefore better then the Deacons because they did offer the sacrifice at the Lords table which the Deacons might not it is euident the Presbyters were no lay men Besides this the Presbyters were tied to many rules to which no Lay man was tied For example no Presbyter might go from his owne Church and Citie to any other place by the great council of Nice ca. 15. and the council of Antioch ca. 3. but Lay men I trust might change their dwellings Againe no Presbyter by any means might haue any strange woman in his house that was not his mother sister aunt or such like but Lay men in that case were left to their libertie There are a number of such rules to which all Presbyters were bound and from which all Lay men were free The councils therefore neuer comprised any Lay mân vnder the name of Presbyters For their maintenance the case was first ruleâ by Saint Paul as I haue touched before and after duly obserued in the primitiue Church as we may perceiue by the allowance yeelded to Presbyters in Cyprians time by Cornelius letters reporting the number of Presbyters that were maintained in the Church of Rome likewise by y â Emperors Laws limiting what number should be maintained in the Churchs of Constantinople This mainâenance since all the Elders of ãâã âie Church had ãâã Lay men neither by the Canons of the Church had nor by Gods law could haue it is certaine the ancient Councels and Fathers did not attribute the honor and place of Presbyters to lay Elders And wheÌ Presbyters were depriued of their office and function for any fault committed they might vpon their submission be receiued amongest Lay men to the communion as Cyprian and Athanasius testifie but in no wise be restored to the degree and calling of Presbyters and consequently they might bee Laie men when they coulde not be Presbyters by the Canons But why labour I so much to exclude Lay Elders from the Presbyters of the Primitiue Church when as you haue neither reason nor authoritie to include them It may suffice any sober minde that where Presbyters are so many thousand times named in Councels Fathers and Stories and so sundrie Rules and Canons extant describing and limiting euerie part of
their vocation and conuersation you haue not for all this so much as one circumstance to prooue there were Lay Elders amongst them nor a sentence or syllable of anie ancient Writer to iustifie your assertion If we mistake the vse of the word Presbyter many learned-men haue mistaken it before vs. There is no man lesse willing then I am to decrease the fame or discredite the iudgement of any late Writer that hath otherwise well deserued of the Church of God but an euident truth I must prefetre before the opinions and commendations of men be they neuer so learned if they be otherwise mindes And in this case the trueth is so âleere that I must needs say not their learning but their affection carried the to the contrarie part For who that hath but opened the Fathers doth not find that Presbyters were Clergie men not Lay men and in the middle betweene the Bishops and the Deacons vnderneath the one and aboue the otherâ and that the verie worde Presbyter without any other addition amongst Ecclesiasticall Writers doeth distinguish a Clergie man from a Lay man Ignatius which you somuch esteeme because hee nameth the Presbyterie so often doeth hee noti diuide the Church into Lay men Deacons Presbyters and Bishops This partition standing good Lay men were neither Deacons nor Presbyters ãâã the part must be ãâã ãâã the rest much lesse might Presbyters be Lay men to whom as wel the Deacons as all the Laitie must be subiect Tertullian obiecting to the heretikes that their order and gouernement was rash light and vnconstant for proofe thereof saieth hodie Presbyter quicras Laicus amongst you to day a Presbyter to morrowe a Lay man If one man might be both as you make your lay Presbyters to be that coulde not bee absurde and strange in heretikes which was perpetuall as you thinke and generall in the Church of Christ. He also maketh the same partition of the Church that Ignatius doth into Lay men Deacons Presbyters and Bishops and expressing the same parts in two words he calleth them Grex duces ecclesia Clerus the flocke and the Leaders the Church or assemblie and the Clergie and else-where ordo plebs the order and the people and Ecclesiae ordo Laici the order of the Church and the Laitie And shewing that Presbyters were no Lay men but chosen and taken out of Laie men and so made Clergie men hee saieth Nisi Laici ea obseruent per quae Presbyteri allegantur quomodo erunt Presbyteri qui de Laicis alleguntur vnlesse Lay men obserue those things which must be respected in the choice of Presbyters howe shall any Presbyters be chosen out of Lay men Presbyters were of the order of the Church Lay men were not yea Presbyters were opposed to Lay men in the diuision of the Church and to bee taken from the number of laie men before they could come within the order of the Church to be Presbyters Your lay Presbyters then make a plaine contradiction to the Fathers wordes and a confusion of the parts which they distinguish The Fathers in those places by Presbyters meant Priestes In deede they could not meane your laie Presbyters whom they neuer knewe but had there beene laie Presbyters in their times as you imagine there were how ârâuolous confused and repugnant to themselues were not onely these partitions and conclusions of theirs but euen the Rules and Canons of all the Councils for what worde doeth any Councill or Father vse for a Priest but Presbyter Nay what one worde could they haue to distinguish those that had charge of the word and Sacraments from Bishops and Deacons but onely by calling them Presbyteros Wherefore all Councils prouinciall and generall do by that name without any other adiection seuer them from Bishops and deacons and wheresoeuer we find Presbyteros in any ecclesiastical writer we presentlie know they were neither laie men nor deacons For proofe hereof take what Councill or Father you list that maketh mention of them and see whether you shall not confound all their writings if you obserue not this rule The Councill of Nice decreeing that none shoulde immediatly vpon their baptisme be admitted to the office of a Bishop ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or to the Presbyterie giueth this reason The Apostles precept is euident that he should not be ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã newly conuerted to the faith or newly inserted into the Church For there is need of time that he should be catechised and after baptisme another time of long triall In which time if any fault be proued against the man ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã let him bee kept from the Clergie By these wordes hee which was admitted to the Presbyterie was admitted to the Clergie and he that was kept from the Clergie was likewise kept from the Presbyterie Then had laie men no places in the Presbyterie Againe speaking of such as were Bishops amongst the Nouatians and content to returne to the Catholike Church the same Councill saith Let the Bishop prouide such a one ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the place of a Presbyter that he may seeme still to remaine in the Clergie The Nicene Councill made account if hee were a Presbyter hee must needes be a Clergie man they neuer heard of Presbyters in the Church of Christ that were Laie men The Councill of Antioch If any dissolue the rule of the great Nicene Councill for the feast of Easter let them be excommunicated thus wee decree touching Laie men But if any ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of the Gouernours of the Church either Bishop Presbyter or Deacon where a Deacon is expressely contained in the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã vsed by Paul celebrate Easter with the Iewes he shalbe depriued of his office and banished from the Church Laie men had neither the same preferment nor punishment that Presbyters had For Presbyters were Rulers of the Church lay men were not Presbyters were depriued of their Ministerie and remooued from the Church Laie men were onelie excommunicated Presbyters then were no laie persons Sometimes one penaltie serued for both Laie men and Presbyters and yet then were they seuered by two diuers names If any be excommunicated by his Bishop let not others receiue him till he be reconciled to his owne Bishop or make his answere at a Synode This definition to be in force for Lay men Presbyters Deacons and all others vnder the Canon The Councill of Laodicea The sacred or priestly men from the Presbyter to the Deacon and so along the Ecclesiastical order must not enter into tipling houses Then Presbyters were sacred and within Ecclesiasticall orders and before any such might be lay men you must haue a new Metamorphosis for them The Councill of Affrica Presbyters and Deacons depreheÌded in any greeuous crime which necessarilie depriueth theÌ of their function shal neuer haue haÌds imposed on theÌ as Poenitents or lay persons
All lay persons vpon repentance might be reconciled with imposition of hands No Presbyters depriued for anie grieuous sin might be reconciled with imposition of hands therfore no Presbyter was a Lay person The fift general Council kept at Constantinople He that taketh a second wife after baptisme or marrieth a widowe or a woman diuorced or a bond woman cannot be either Bishop Presbyter or Deacon or in any other sacred order No lay Elders were tied to these rules all Presbyters were there was great oddes then betwene lay Elders and Presbyters If you trust not these Councils for y â vse of the word Presbyter the lawes imperiall will direct you The Christian Emperors giuing many priuiledges to Clergie men doe likewise expresse who shall enioy them Presbyteros Diaconos Subdiaconos Cantores Lectores quos omnes Clericos appellamus Presbyters Deacons SubdeacoÌs Singers Readers al these we cal Clergy meÌ all these accordingly had the prerogatiues immunities of Clergie men by the Romane lawes Now if no laie Elder could claime anie Clericall priuiledge in the Romane commonwealth vnder the name of Presbyter as vndoubtedly he could not I much maruell how by force of y â very same word in y â Fathers who vse it as strictly as the Emperours do Lay men should claime to haue y â gouernment of y â church But indeed it is a meere conceit of our age transforming Clergy men into lay men contrary to y â words meaning aswel of Fathers as of laws and canons rather then they will loose their holde of the Laie Presbyterie which they haue framed after their owne fansie and not by the direction or deposition of any Council or Father For they all with one consent vse the worde Presbyter as the ciuill Lawes and sacred Canons do In what sort Ignatius Tertullian Cyprian and Athanasius vse the word Presbyter we haue seene before the rest doe fully concord with them Irenaeus We must obey those Presbyters in the Church which haue their succession from the Apostles and with the order of their Presbyterie yeelde wholsome doctrine to the information and correction of others Such Presbyters the Church doth nourish Origen There are in the Church of Christ that loue the chiefe places and labour much first to be Deacons not such as the Scripture describeth but such as deuoure widowes houses vnder pretence of long prayer And such Deacons couet to attaine the chiefe chaires of those that are called Presbyters And some not there with content practise many ways to be called bishops by men which is as much as Rabbi Howbeit he that exalteth himselfe shal be humbled Which I wish al would marke but specially the Deacons Presbyters and Bishops which thinke these things are not written to them A Deacon being already in sacred orders coulde by no meanes become alay Elder the roumes therefore which they aspired vnto were the chaires of Clergie men these were called the Presbyters of the Church Of these he saith else-where Though I bee taken for a right hand and bee called a Presbyter and seeme to preach the true word of God yet if I do anything against the Discipline of the Church or rule of the Gospell the whole Church with one consent must cut mee off being their right hand and cast me from them Then were Presbyters not only right hands in the Church but also preachers of the word and that not some but all All Bishops and all Presbyters or Deacons do teach vs and in teaching do reproue sharply rebuke Quatuor genera capitum sunt in ecclesia Episcoporum Presbyterorum Diaconorum fidelium There be foure sorts of men in the Church saieth Optatus Bishops Presbyters Deacons and the beleeuers Out of which of these foure will you fetch your laie Elders From the beleeuers Then were they no Presbyters will you comprise them in Presbyters Then were they no Late men For Optatus in the same place chargeth the Donatists with subuerting of soules for making Presbyters to be Lay men Inâenistis Diaconos Presbyteros Episcopos fecistis Laicos Agnoscite vos animas ouertisse you founde Deacons Presbyters and Bishops you made them Lay men Acknowledge then you subuerted soules If you doubt I force his wordes against his meaning heare what himselfe saith touching those foure parts of the Church Quid commemorem Laicos quitunc in Ecclesia nulla fuerant dignitate suffulti Quid Ministros plurimos Quid Diaconos in tertio quid Presbyteros in secundo sacerdotio constitutos Ipsi apices principes omnium aliqui Episcopi instrumenta deâinae legis impiè tradiderunt What shall I reckon Lay men which were then aduanced with no dignitie in the Church What neede I repeate the Seruitours of the Church The Deacons in the third the Presbyters in the second degree of Priesthoode The chiefe and toppe of all euen many Bishops wickedly deliuered the instruments of Gods Lawe to the fire Lay men had no degree nor dignitie in the Church much lesse the honour or office of Presbyters For they were plainely Priests Had you but one such place for Lay Elders as heere is against them we would neuer striue with you about them Nazianzene telling howe the goodnes and prouidence of God brought that learned and famous man Basil ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to the sacred seates of the Presbyterie ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã by the order and course that should be obserued in spirituall climing saieth Hee first read the sacred bookes to the people and expounded them not disdaining this place of the Chancel and so came to the chaire of the Presbyters and after of the Bishops The Seates then of the Presbyterie in Nazianzens time were not onely sacred and seuered from the people but the right orderly way to ascend vnto them was first to passe through other Ecclesiasticall Degrees and Offices as Cyprian calleth them and so to rise to the highest and noâ for Laie men to sit in them as fellowe Presbyters with the Bishops No Presbyteris quidem adesse permittitur in mysterijs quum tamen ipsi quoque sacrorum administri sunt The Presbyters themselues are not permitted to be present in the mysteries and yet they doe administer the Sacraments saith Iulius to the Bishops at Antioch I am a Bishop saieth Hilarie to Constantius continuing in the Communion of all the Churches and bishops of France though I be in banishment ecclesiae adhuc per Presbyteros meos communionem distribuens and still distributing by my Presbyters the communion of the Church or to the Church Presbyteri Episcopi vna est or dinatio vterque enim sacerdos est The ordering of a Presbyter is the same that a Bishops is saith Ambrose for both are Priests Aut igitur ex Presbytero ordinetur Diaconus vt Presbyter minor Diacono comprobetur in quem crescit ex paruo
no Presbyters but Clergie men and of such their Presbyteries consisted and not of any Laie men whom they particularly and perpetually exclude not onely from the name but also from the order office seates power and honour of Presbyters Though they were not knowen by that name yet were they called Seniores the Elders of the Church as Tertullian Ierome Ambrose Austen and Gregorie doe witnesse yea though wee should graunt the Church had no such laie Elders in Ieroms and Ambroses dayes yet they both confesse there were such in the first Age of the Church and that the Church should be gouerned by their aduise and counsell Their wordes are so plaine they cannot be shifted And thence I make this demonstration Laie Elders in Ambroses time were out of vse as himselfe affirmeth through the slouth or rather pride of Bishops but Clergie Presbyters were not out of vse in Ambroses time there were therefore laie Elders in the first Churches without whose aduise nothing was done besides the Presbyters that continued in Ambroses dayes this Argument is insoluble You are vsed to make fewe good Arguments that take this to bee so strong The force of these places I haue examined before and there shewed that they were wrested cleane against the intent of the writers but because I am to end the discourse of laie Elders and so to relinquish them to their inuenters I will not bee grieued to recapitulate the strength of your authorities and search out the surenesse of this last syllogisme The first thing that I obserue in your authorities is this that with your owne proofes you ouerthrow your owne purpose To conuince that laie Elders dured in the Church til Gregories time which was 600. yeeres after Christ you produce amongst others S. Ambrose who saieth that in his time 230. yeeres before such Elders were out of vse If there were no such Elders in Ambroses age how could they dure till Gregories dayes that liued more then 200. yeeres after him This knot is more insoluble then your syllogisme Another of your witnesses I meane S. Ierome in the verie same place that you cite laieth the whole plot of your laie Elders in the dust for both touching the persons that ruled the Church and the time which they continued be crosseth all your assertions The persons by whose common aduise the Church at first was gouerned were Presbyters and those by your owne confession were no laie men Or if you make any bones to confesse so much S. Ierome will auouch nolesse I must alleage his wordes once againe and some of them in Latin because you shall the more sensiblie see your errour and the rest not distrust my translation Antequam fierent studia in religione diceretur in populis ego sum Pauli ego Apollo ego autem Cephae communi Presbyterorum consilio ecclesiae regebantur Postquam verò vnusquisque eos quos baptizauerat suosesse putabat non Christi in toto orbe decretum est vt vnus de Presbyteris electus superponeretur caeteris ad quem omnis ecclesiae cur a pertineret Schismatum semina tollerentur c. Before there were factions in religion and the people began to say I hold of Paul I of Apollo and I of Cephas the Churches were gouerned by the common aduise of the Presbyters But when euery man thought those whom he had baptized to be his owne and not Christes it was decreed in the whole world that one chosen out of the Presbyters should be set aboue the rest to whom all the care of the Church should appertaine and the seedes of diuision rooted out These wordes are so plaine they neede no demonstration to helpe them Before Schismes grew in religion the Churches were gouerned by the common aduise of Presbyters but when the baptizers drewe the people into factions Bishops were throughout the world elected and aduaunced aboue Presbyters to take the whole care of the Church They were both Presbyters and baptizers that gouerned the Church before Bishops were decreed ergo they were no laie Elders This were enough but Ierome to shew what Presbyters they were alleageth foure places of the Scripture and thereby prooueth they were Teachers and Pastours I must set downe his words but as short as I can that men may be perswaded or ashamed of their errour in this part committed The very next words in Ierome ensuing the former are these Putat aliquis non Scriptur arum sed nostram esse sententiam Episcopum Presbyterum vnum esse relegat Apostoli ad Philippenses verba dicentis c. Doeth any man thinke this is not the position of the Scriptures but ours that a Bishop and Presbyter are both one Let him read the words of the Apostle to the Philippians where he saieth Paul and Timothie to all the Saints that are at Philippi together with the Bishops and Deacons In one Citie there could not be many Bishops as we name them but because they called the same men Bishops that were Presbyters therefore he speaketh of Bishops as of Presbyters without any difference In the Acts the Apostle at Miletum sent to Ephesus and called the Presbyters of that Church to whom he sayd Looke to your selues and to all the flocke where the holie Ghost hath made you Bishops to feed the Church of God Here marke diligently how calling for the Presbyters of Ephesus only he afterward termed them Bishops In the epistle to the Hebrewes the care of the Church is equally deuided amongst many for he saieth to the people obey your Rulers and bee subiect to them they are those that watch ouer your soules And Peter in his epistle saieth The Presbyters that are amongst you I beseech my selfe being your fellow Presbyter feede yee the Lordes flocke that is with you These things I bring to shewe that anciently Presbyters were all one with Bishops and that in tract of time to plucke vp the rootes of dissention all the charge of the Church was committed to one The Presbyters that gouerned the Church in the Apostles times did ATTEND and FEED the flocke and WATCH OVER SOVLES as those that should giue account for them and had all those qualities that the Apostle required in Bishops The same charge and the same grace conclude the same function And therefore if any were Clergie men in the Apostles times these Presbyters were not Laie men But these gouerned the Church as Ierome saieth Laie men therfore they were not by Ieromes owne confession that did then gouerne the Church The persons we see who they were now for the time how long they continued Gouernours of the Church Before schismes did arise the Church was gouerned by their common aduise but schismes and diuisions grewe euen in the Apostles times as it is euident by Pauls owne report and by Saint Iohns like wise Wherefore Ieromes wordes doe not inferre that Presbyters ruled the Church any longer then the Apostles times nor so long neither
If I seeme to take a nice aduantage of the time let Ierome expresse his owne meaning In his epistle to Euagrius debating at large that bishops and Presbyters were all one in the Apostles time and alleaging both the same and sundry other proofes for his intent he addeth Quod autem postea vnus electus est qui caeteris praeponeretur in Schismatis remedium factum est ne vnusquisque ad se ârahenâ Christs ecclesiam rumperet Nam Alexandriae à Marco Euangelista vsque ad Heraclam Dionysium Episcopos Presbyteri semper vnum exse electum in excelsiori graducollocatum Episcopum nominabant That after one was elected and aduanced aboue the rest this was to remedie Schismes least euery man drawing the Church of Christ to himselfe should rent it in pieces So at Alexandria from Marke the Euangelist to Heraclas and Dionysius Bishops there the Presbyters alwayes chose one of themselues and placed him in an higher degree and called him a Bishop Laie Elders Ierome neuer knew any to bee Gouernours of the Church the Pastours and Teachers that vnder the Apostles gouerned the Church by common aduise were forced for the preuenting and repressing of schisines to transferre the whole care of the Church to one whom they called a Bishop this began at Alexandria euen from Marke the Euangelist Ieromes testimonie you haue heard Now choose whether Ambrose shall contradict him and giue him the lie or rather be reconciled and expounded by him Ambrose saieth the Church had Seniores quorum sine consilio nihil agâbatur in ecclesia Elders without whose counsell nothing was done in the Church These say you were laie Elders If wee aske you how you prooue they were Laie you be at a non plus They were Pastours and Teachers say we If you aske how we prooue our assertion wee first shew you the iudgement of Ambrose else where that in matters of faith or any ecclesiasticall order Laie men should not iudge and gouerne Priestes which yet the Gouernours of the Church must doe I speake still of the priuate regiment of Elders not of the publike power of the Magistrate Next we shew you the verdict of Ierome confirming his resolution by many places of the Scriptures that the Churches at the first were gouerned by Presbyters which were Pastours and Teachers Made we no further proofe then this I conuent your owne consciences which of our auouries standeth on the surest ground yours that leaneth onely to your owne wils and wordes or ours that besides the confession of the same father hath a most euident attestation of another father as ancient and learned as the former You would seeme to be religious and wise craze not your credites with a non obstante that your fansies must preuaile whatsoeuer Councils or fathers say to the contrary For the rest we need no better expositor then Ierome in the very place which your selues alleage Nos habemus in ecclesia Senatum nostrum coetum Presbyterorum We haue in the Church our Senate euen the assemblie of Presbyters Els where he saieth Iudices dòmâs Israel non sunt alij nisi Episcopi Presbyteri Diaconi The Iudges ouer the house of Israel are none other but the Bishops Presbyters and Deacons And these three wordes when they come together import the order and degrees of ecclesiasticall offices Episcopus Presbyter Deaconus non sunt meritorum nomina sed officiorum Bishop Presbyter Deacon are not names of desertes but of offices and those Clericall not Laicall Fit Clericus per solitos gradus Presbyter saieth Ierome of Nepotianus He became a Clergie man and so a Presbyter by the accustomed degrees And againe Qui pascitis greges Episcopi Presbyteri omnis ordo ecclesiâsticus You Bishops and Presbyters and all the ecclesiasticall order which feed your flockes If therefore Gregorie call the Presbyters Seniores ecclesiae the Elders of the Church in respect of the rest of the Clergie or if Austen write vnto them Clero Senioribus to the Clergie and Elders or if Tertullian writing to the Ethnikes who vnderstood not the order and offices of the Church say in commendation of the Christian meetings Praesident probati quique Seniores The Rulers of our assemblies are certaine approoued Elders what inference can hence be made that they ment laie Elders since they vse neither words nor circumstances but such as will agree to the grauer wiser and Elder sort of the Clergie otherwise called Presbyters Yea Ambrose himselfe will tell you that amongst the Clergie the Presbyters were called Seniores the Elders as next in honour age and iudgement to the Bishop Speaking of ecclesiastical officers and ministers he saith Viduarum ââ virginum domos nisi visit and gratia Iânââtos adire non est âpâis hoc cum Senioriâas hoc est cum Episcopo vel sigrauior est causa cum Presbyteris Quid necesse est vt demus obtrectandi locum Secularibus There is no cause for the yongers to resort to the houses of widowes virgins except it bee to visite them and that with the Elders I meane with the Bishop or if the matter be vrgent with the Presbyters What need wee giue occasion to secular or Laie men to backbite How thinke you were there not Elders amongst the Clergie and those the same men that were otherwise called Presbyters Yet my demonstration is vnanswered Your mistaking of Ambroses both meaning words is a very simple kinde of demonstration you do not marke the Text which you bring Ambrose doeth not say the Church had once Elders which now are vanished but nothing at the first was done in the Church without their aduise which now is out of vse whiles the Pastours wil seeme alone to be wise The men remained that were before but lesse regarded and lesse consulted then at first And so your demonstration is nothing els but a misconstruction of your Authors words Since you leaue me no better handfast in Ierome and Ambrose for laie Elders I will requite you with the like for Bishops which is this that as the Church at first was gouerned by Presbyters without laie Elders so was it likewise without Bishops If I forgoe the one you must also forgoe the other and then gaine you litle if Bishops must be remooued from the gouernement of the Church as well as late Elders And this is so cleare that no cunning can obscure it I did all this while looke when you would reuiue your spirits with this Mythrâ date you were euen at last cast with your laie Elders But if wée cannot iustifie the state of bishops by the Scriptures and Fathers better then you doe laie Elders we will quietly disclaime them Ieromes wordes are wonderfull plaine that Bishops in the Apostles times did not differ from Presbyters and are nowe aboue them rather by the custome of the Church then by the trueth of the Lorde disposition and ought
matters to whom the Apostolike power and charge which must alwayes remaine in the Church may be communicated and imparted and those are Presbyters and Bishops By Presbyters I meane those whom all the Catholike Fathers and Councils with one consent call Presbyteros placing them in the middle betweene Bishops and Deacons when they deuide the Clergie into Episcopos Presbyterosâ Diaconos Bishops Presbyters and Deacons Laiâ Elders I ouerskip as meere strangers to all antiquitie So that when I speake of Presbyteries I vnderstand thereby the assemblies of such Presbyters as were Clergie men and in euery Citie assisted the Bishop in the seruice of God and aduised the Bishop in all other affaires of the Church Thus much I premonish least the often vse of the word Presbyter in this chapter should either perplexe or vnsettle the Reader The times must like wise be remembred The Apostles both in teaching and gouerning the Churches when they were present had helpers when they were absent had substitutes after their finall departures or deathes left successours So that the things originally descending from the Apostles and continuallie remayning in the Church are the charge of the worde and Sacraments and the power of keyes and handes the persons to whom they were committed either Presbyters or Bishops the times when the presence absence departure or death of the Apostles If wee neglect or confound these partes wee shall but roaue in the aire at the right gouernement of the Church if wee obserue them wee shall force the Question to an Issue that will not deceiue vs. And first for the worde and Sacraments It may not bee deuied but as the worde and Sacraments are the most essentiall seedes of the Church so the handling and sowing thereof in the Lordes ground must bee the generall and principall charge of all Pastours and Presbyters that eyther feede or rule the flocke of Christ. for whether they be Apostles Euangelists Prophets Pastours or Teachers I meane such as Paul reckoneth to the Ephesians for the worke of the Ministerie or as the holy Ghost in other places calleth them Bishops and Presbyters this power is common to them all Without the worde and Sacraments the Saintes are not gathered the Church is not edified faith is not perfited heauen is not opened wherefore in preaching the worde and administring the Sacramentes the Scriptures know no difference betwixt Pastours and Teachers Bishops and Presbyters Had not our Sauiour deliuered both in one ioynt Commission to his Apostles when he willed them to goe and teach all Nation baptizing them Paul sheweth that preaching the worde was of the twaine the greater and woorthier part of his Apostolike function Christ sent mee not to baptize but to preach the Gospell not that hee might not or did not vse both but the latter was the chiefer So Iohn preached the baptisme of repentance not deuiding the offer of the worde from the confirmation of the Sacrament but ioyning them both together as coherent and consequent the one to the other for God doeth not send his messengers to make emptie promises but ratifieth the trueth of his speach with the seales of his word which are the Sacraments And therfore hee that hath charge from God to preach the one hath also leaue to performe the other Whom God hath placed in his church that by his mouth we should beleeue by his hands also we may bee baptized as appeareth by Philip conuerting and baptizing not onely the Eunuche but the whole Citie of Samaria and for that cause S. Austen iustly calleth as well Presbyters as Bishops Ministers of the word and Sacraments A newe distinction is lately deuised that Pastours in Saint Paul were such as had not onely the word and Sacraments but also the Church and charge of soules committed vnto them and Teachers those that laboured in doctrine but receiued no charge neither of Sacramentes nor soules In deede Ambrose taketh them for Catechizers of Infants and at Alexandria there were moderators of Schooles resembling our Uniuersities for the training and instructing of such as in time were likely to profit the Church of God but these were not ecclesiasticall functions in the Church they were profitable members of a common wealth that so did but no necessarie workemen in the ministerie And though there were such for a season at Alexandria yet all other Cities and Churches had not the like and they that gouerned those Schooles and taught the Catechumes there as Pantenus Clemens and Origen were Laie men and neuer vsed at Alexandria to teach the people in the Church as appeareth by Demetrius wordes then Bishop of Alexandria finding great fault with the Bishops of Ierusal in and Cesaria for suffering Origen after hee had bene Catechist at Alexandria to expound the Scriptures before the people in the Church His wordes are these It was neuer heard nor euer suffered that Laie men should teach in the Church in the presence of Bishops With no face could the Bishop of Alerandria haue disliked Origens fact if it had bene vsuall in his owne Church and the Bishops that wrate in defence of the matter doe not auouch it was a generall or perpetuall rule in the Church of Christ for a Catechizer to teach in the Church but alleage three instances where they sawe the like vsed and confesse they knew no more Wherefore vnlesse their examples and reasons were stronger and surer I preferre the iudgement of Ierome Augustine Chrysostome Theodorete and others before this late conceite who thinke the Apostle expressed one office by two names to shew what things belonged to the Pastorall charge Austen Pastours and Doctours whom you greatly desired I should distinguish I thinke to bee all one as you doe not that wee should conceiue some to be Pastours others to bee Doctours but therefore he subioyned Doctours to Pastours that Pastours might vnderstand doctrine pertained to their office Euery Pastour is a Doctour saieth Ierome Pastours and Doctours saieth Chrysostome were they to whom the whole people were committed and they were inferiour to those that went about preaching the Gospell because dwelling in more quietnesse they were employed onely in one place Paul calleth them Pastours and Doctours saieth Theodorete which were deputed and fastened to a Citie or village Oecumenius by Pastours and Teachers Paul meaneth Bishops to whome the Churches were committed But grant Pastours and Doctours were distinct offices in the Church as you imagine what gaine you by it You may thereby prooue an inequalitie of ecclesiasticall functions you prooue nothing els Obey your Ouerseers saieth Paul and bee subiect to them they watch ouer your soules to giue account for them Obedience and subiection to the Pastour is due from the whole flocke and all degrees thereof which are no Pastours but Teachers as you say were no Pastors they were therfore inferiour to Pastors and subiect to their ouersight Now take your choice if Pastors
were all one with Doctors you haue lost one of those offices which you affirme to bee perpetuall in the Church if they were distinct from them they were superiours vnto them and so betwixt ministers of the word for such were Teachers by Saint Pauls rule you establish a difference of degrees Thus much for the worde and Sacraments the dispensing whereof no doubt was common to all Apostles Euangelists Prophets Pastours and Teachers and so to Presbyters and Bishops not withstanding the moderatioÌ and ouersight of those things were still reserued to the Apostles as well absent as present euen when the power and charge thereof was imparted to others The discipline and gouernement of the Church I meane the power of the keies and imposing hands are two other partes of Apostolike authoritie which must remaine in the Church for euer These keyes are double the keie of knowledge annexed to the word the keie of power referred to the Sacraments Some late writers by vrging the one abolish the other howbeit I see no sufficient reason to counteruaile the Scriptures and Fathers that defend and retaine both The keie of knowledge must not bee doubted of our Sauiour in expresse wordes nameth it Woe be to you interpreters of the lawe for yee haue taken away the keie of knowledge yee entered not in your selues and those that were comming in you forbade The keie of power standeth on these words of Christ to Peter I will giue thee the keies of the kingdome of heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt binde on earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heauen And likewise to all his Apostles Whatsoeuer ye binde in earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer ye loose on earth shall be loosed in heauen And after his resurrection in like maner to them all Receiue ye the holie Ghost whose sinnes soeuer yee remit they are remitted vnto them and whose sinnes yee retaine they are retained And least we should vnderstand these places of the preaching of the Gospell as some new writers doe Saint Paul hath plaine wordes that cannot be wrested to that sense Speaking of the incestuous Corinthian that was excommunicated and deliuered vnto Satan he saieth Sufficient for that man is this rebuking of many so that now contrary wise yee ought rather to forgiue him and comfort him least hee bee swallowed vp with too much sorowe To whom you forgiue any thing I also forgiue for if I forgaue ought to any I forgaue it for your sakes in the sight of Christ. As Paul deliuered this offender to Satan and shut both the Church and heauen against him so now vpon the detesting and forsaking of his sinne hee restored him to the peace of the Church communion of the Lordes table and hope of Gods kingdome from which before hee was excluded And this Paul did not by preaching the word vnto the penitent for as then hee was absent from Corinth but by forgiuing him in the sight of Christ and his Church as by his Apostolike power hee might Both these keyes the one of knowledge the other of power Ambrose mentioneth in his 66. Sermon and likewise Origen in his 25. tractate vpon Matthew adding a third keie where hee saieth Blessed are they that open the kingdome of heauen either by their word or by their good worke for liuing well and teaching rightly the word of trueth they open the kingdom of heauen before men whiles they enter themselues and prouoke others to follow The meaning of these late writers it may bee is not wholie to cast away the keie of power but onely to drawe the wordes of Christ spoken to Peter and the rest of his Apostles rather to the preaching of the Gospell then to excluding from the Sacraments and yet to the Church or Presbyterie they reserue the power of the keies that is ful authoritie to excommunicate notorious and rebellious sinners These men foresee that if the power of the keies bee giuen to the Apostles and their successours then haue laie Elders who doe not succeed in the Apostles roumes and functions nothing to doe with the Apostles keies Because this was enough to marre the Laie Preâââterie therefore the Patrones thereof conueie the wordes of Christ to another sense and builde the ground-worke of excommunication vpon the 18. chapter of Saint Matthewes Gospell where the Church is named and not the Apostles But this deuise is both a preiudice to the Apostles and a Preamble to the laie Presbyterie which all the Catholike Fathers with one voyce contradict as I haue before at large declared Omitting the Laie Burgesses of the Church as hauing no interest in the Apostles keies it resteth in this place to bee considered to whom those keies were committed whether equallie to all Presbyters or chieflie to Pastours and Bishops The like must bee done for imposition of handes whether that also pertained indifferently to all or speciallie to Bishops Before wee make a full resolution to these questions we must search the time when Bishops first began and by whom they were first ordained and authorized In which inquisition wee will begin with the report and opinion of the auncient Fathers and so descend to the positions and assertions of such as in our age impugne and gainesay the vocation and function of Bishops Epiphanius report is this The Apostles could not suddenlie settle all things There was present need of Presbyters and Deacons for by those two the necessities of the Church might bee supplied Where there was none found woorthie of the Bishoprike the place remayned without a Bishop But where there was neede and fitte men found for the Episcopall function Bishops were ordained Euerie thing was not perfect from the beginning but in processe of time things were fitted for the furnishing of all occasions the Church in this wise receiuing the perfection of her gouernment Ambrose somewhat differing from Epiphanius saieth Apostolus Timotheum Presbyterum a se creatum Episcopum vocat quia primi Presbyteri Episcopi appellabantur vt recedente eo sequens ei succederet Sed quia coeperunt sequentes Presbyteri indigni inueniri ad primatus tenendos immutata est ratio prospiciente concilio vt non ordo sed meritum crearet Episcopum c. Paul calleth Timothie created a Presbyter by himselfe or with his owne handes a Bishop because the first Presbyters were called Bishops so as the first departing the next succeeded him But for that the Presbyters which followed beganne to bee found vnwoorthie to beare the chiefe regiment the maner was chaunged a Councill prouiding that not order but desert should make a Bishop appoynted by the iudgement of many Priestes least an vnfitte person should rashlie vsurpe the place and bee an offence to many Ieromes opinion is euident by his words which I repeated before in effect hee affirmeth thus much Before there were factions in religioÌ a Presbyter a
Bishop were both one the care of the Church was equallie deuided amongst many but when the Teachers and Baptizers began to drawe disciples after them it was decreed throughout the world that to stop the rising of Schisines and diuisions one of the Presbyters should bee elected and exalted aboue the rest to whom the whole care of the Church should pertaine and hee was called a Bishop or Ouerseer And so by the custome of the Church rather then by the trueth of the Lordes disposition Bishops are greater then Presbyters with whom they should rule the Church in common I haue not altered or neglected any word in Ierome that is materiall Some of our time whom for their learning and paines in the Church of God I otherwise reuerence though I follow not their iudgement in this point collect out of Ambrose and Ierome that in the Apostles times Bishops did not differ from Presbyters onely there was in euerie place a President of the Presbyterie who called them together and proposed things needefull to bee consulted of and this kinde of Prioritie went round to all the Presbyters euery man holding it by course for a season which some thinke was a weeke euen as the Priestes of the lawe had their weekely courses to serue in the Temple This kind of moderating the Presbyteries by course for a weeke or a moneth they take to bee Apostolike all other sortes of regiment vsed after in the Church they suppose to be mens inuentions and therefore they call the one fourme of gouernement diuine the other humane I could with that in men of great giftes affection and preiudice did not often ouer-rule learning and iudgement but the greatest men in Christes Church excepting alwayes the Apostles haue enclined some to priuate opinions some to knowen errours and therefore later writers must thinke it no dishonour to haue their reasons weighed before they be receiued for my vnderstanding I would gladly learne where I shall reade that Bishops in the Apostles times gouerned by weekes or yeeres that this kind of Prioritie went by course in euery place to all the Presbyters I see it alleaged out of Ambrose but I finde no such thing affirmed by Ambrose He saith Primi Presbyters Episcopi appellabantur vt recedente eo sequens ei succederet the first that is the chiefest or eldest Presbyters were called Bishops so as hee departing or leauing the place the next succeeded him He doth not say the first departed at the weekes or yeeres end nor the next succeeded and so round euerie man in his course but when the first departed or left his place as by death depriuation desertion translation persecution continuall sickenes or any other occasion they did not choose another to succeede him but the next in order and standing to him that departed tooke his place By this you may imagine that the Apostles at the first in euerie place where they came tooke care to order the Presbyteries in such sorte that euerie man might bee placed according to the measure of the gifts and graces which he had receiued of the holie Ghost and withall appointed the eldest or first to moderate their meetings vntill further order should be taken and when the place was voide by death or otherwise the next to succeede him without anie other or further consent or election of the people or Presbytery But what can be more against Ambroses wordes and sense then that a weekelie or monethly gouernement went round about to all the Presbyters by course since he affirmeth that not all but onely the first Presbyters were Bishops If all were Bishops by course how could onelie the first haue that place if all were first who was second or third By primi Presbyteri the first Presbyters he doth not meane all the Presbyters that were in the first age of the Church vnder the Apostles for then they should all be Bishops and none Presbyters which is a contradiction in the verie wordes but by primus and sequens the first and the next he meant those that were so placed in order by the Apostles Let Ambrose himselfe tell you so much Hic enim Episcopus est quiinter Presbyteros primus est vt omnis Episcopus Presbyter sit non tamen omnis Presbyter Episcopus Denique Timotheum Presbyterum ordinatum significat sed quia ante se alterum non habebat Episcopus erat Vnde quemadmodum Episcopum or dineâ ostendit Neque enim faâ erat aut licebat vt inferior ordinaret maiorem Nemo enim tribait quod non accepit Hee is a Bishop which is first amongst the Presbyters so that euery Bishop is a Presbyter but euery Presbyter is not a Bishop for example Paul signifieth that he made Timothie a Presbyter but because he had none other before him hee was a Bishop Whereupon Paul she weth him howe hee should ordaine a Bishop for it was neither meete nor lawful that the inferiour should ordaine the greater or superiour No man can giue that which he hath not receiued Euerie Presbyter was not a Bishop saieth Ambrose ergo that office went not round by course along all the Presbyters Againe Timothie was therefore a Bishop because he had none other before him but if they went round by order Timothie had many weekes another aboue him and afore him and then Timothie was no Bishop but when his course came Thirdly if euery Presbyter were a Bishop in his turne how fond a reason were this which Ambrose maketh that Timothie must be a Bishop before he could impose handes to ordaine a Bishop since it is not lawfull for an inferiour to ordaine his superiour and no man could giue that which he had not receiued For if that office went by order euerie man receiued Episcopall power to impose handes in his course and consequently might giue it Wherefore it is no part of Ambroses meaning or saying that the Episcopall honour and dignitie was in the Apostles times imparted to all the Presbyters of euerie Church in their turnes eche of them enioying it a weeke or a yeare it is a dreame of yours and so farre from all proofe and likelihoode that for your learning and credites sake you shoulde not father it on Ambrose What Ambrose prooueth for vs against the maine groundes of your newe Discipline in place where wee will not forget To returne to the ancient Fathers and sincerely to views their reportes without shortening or lengthening them for either side Epiphanius speech is in partcleere in part obscure I obserue three points in him that appeare to be true and accord with the iudgement of the rest of the Fathers The first is the Apostles coulde not at the newe planting of the Churches settle and dispose all thinges in such perfection as in time they did So saieth Ambrose Postquam omnibus locis Ecclesiae sunt constitutae officia ordinata aliter composita res est quà m coeperat After that Churches were established in all
Churches either troubled with contentions or iustly fearing the like euents in time to come did commit eche place to one Pastour leauing the rest to consult and aduise with him for the health and peace of the people and by this example taught the whole Church what perpetuall rule to obserue after their deaths Ierome saieth as much as I can or doe desire I come nowe to the quicke let the Christian Reader marke this issue well in Gods name and what side bringeth soundest and surest proofes there let the verdict go Ierome prooueth by many Scriptures that a Presbyter and Bishop were names indifferent and often vsed to the same persons Paul calling for the Presbyters of Ephesus saide vnto them Take heede to your selues and to all the flocke in which the holie Ghost hath set you ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Ouerseers or Bishops to feede the Church of God Inscribing his Epistle to the Philippians he saieth To all the Saintes which are at Philippi with the Bishops and Deacons And so to Tite I left thee in Creete to ordaine Presbyters in euery Citie if any be vnreprooueable for a Bishop must be vnreprooueable Peter like wise writing to the Iewes dispersed saieth The Presbyters which are amongst you I beseech which am also a Presbyter feede the flocke of God committed to you ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ouerseeing it not constrainedly but willingly All the Presbyters that fed the flocke are in these places called Bishops I grant it fully the words are cleere What hence conclude you ergo the offices were then all one Nay ergo the names then were common Otherwise how thinke you by this argument Peter calleth himselfe ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a fellow Presbyter with the rest are therefore the Apostleship and the Presbytership both one office Of Iudas Peter saieth in the Acts ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã his Bishoprike let an other take Will you grant that an Apostle doth not differ from a Bishop Admit you the one and I will receiue the other Names may be common though offices be distinct There were then at Ephesus and amongst the dispersed Iewes no Bishops but such as were Presbyters and they many not one Distinguish the times and the Scriptures will agree There was a time as Ierome telleth you when the Churches were gouerned by the common aduise of the Presbyters In this time spake Paul to the Presbyters of Ephesus in this time wrate Peter to the Presbyters amongst the Iewes After this the factions of the Teachers caused the Apostles to establish an other kinde of gouernement and to commit the chiefe care of eche Church which they had planted to some chosen person that should ouersee the flocke as Pastour of the place the rest being his helpers to disperse the word and aduisers to gouerne the Church If you prooue that you say somewhat to the matter If I prooue it not better then you doe your Laie Elders I am content to renounce the one as I doe the other Will you prooue it by the Scripture I will so prooue it as you shall not refuse it vnlesse you reiect both the Booke and Church of God What will you prooue That the Apostles in their life time did institute one Pastour to take the chiefe care of one Church and consequentlie the change which Ierome speaketh of from the common and equall regiment of Presbyters to the particular and preeminent moderation of the Churches in eche place by Bishoppes was not made after the Apostles were dead but whiles they liued and then of force by their decree for during their times none might interpose themselues to change and alter the fourme of the Church Discipline setled by them without their leaue and allowance If it were euer decreed by them it would bee founde in their writings and that it can not Besides had it beene their doing it might iustly be called Gods disposition and ordinance which Ierome saieth it may not Their doctrine in deede doeth plainelie appeare by their writings their successours doe not For howe should the Apostles declare by their pennes who succeeded them after their deaths Is not the whole Church of Christ a lawful and sufficient witnesse in that case If wee beleeue not the Churches that were directed and ordered by the Apostles preaching and presence nor their Schollers that liued with them and next succeeded in their rouines who that wise is wil beleeue our bare surmises seelie coniectures of things done 1500. yeeres before we were borne Yet if the Scriptures do not signifie so much we wil loose it But before I enter to proue it I wil search out the right cause why the Apostles did not not in euery place where they came presently erect Bishops to gouerne the Churches which they planted The reasons why the Apostles did not at the first preaching of the Gospell commit the Churches to the regiment of Bishops I finde were these three First they reserued the chiefe power of imposing hands and punishing notorious offendors to themselues whom Christ made bishops ouerseers of his Church For though to feede leade and attend the flocke they tooke the Presbyters to be their helpers yet the weightiest matters of the church as giuing the graces of Gods spirite and deliuering vnto Satan they retained in their owne handes so long as they were in those places or parts of the worlde The second is that which Epiphanius noted that although there were many endued with excellent gifts to preach the word yet the Apostles would trust none with the chiefe charge of the Churches till they had fully seene and perfectly tried as wel the soundnes of their mindes as greatnes of their gifts Thirdly lest they should seeme to seeke the aduancing of their followers more then the conuerting of vnbeleeuers they suffered the Churches to take a triall what equalitie of many Gouernours would doe and when the fruites thereof prooued to be dissention and confusion the Apostles were forced to commit the Churches at their departures to certaine tried approoued men to be chiefe Pastours of the seuerall places and the Churches were all as willing to receiue them finding by experience what continuall schismes and heresies grew by the peruersnesse of Teachers and could not be repressed by the confused gouernment of the Presbyters which were many in number and equall in power None of these things are expressed in the Scriptures If the fathers alone did witnesse them say we not much more for Bishops then you do for Lay Elders but you shall see the grounds of their reports testified euen in the Scriptures That the Apostles at the first planting of the Churches kept to themselues the power of imposing hands and deliuering vnto Satan which the Fathers call Episcopall power is no newes in the Scriptures they could not loose that vnlesse they lost their Apostleship withall you must shew by the Scriptures where they committed this power to the Presbyters of euery place or else our assertion
yet he did carrie about with him Epiphanius the diuine speach of the Apostle teacheth who is a Bishop and who a Presbyter in saying to Timothie a Bishop Rebuke not a Presbyter but exhort him as a father How could a Bishop rebuke a Presbyter if he had no power ouer a Presbyter as also Receiue not an accusation against a Presbyter but vnder two or three witnesses Theodoret. Titus was a notable Disciple of Paul ordained by Paul Bishop of Creete and authorized to make the Bishops that were vnder him Vincentius Lirinensis writing vpon some words of Paul to Timothie saith O Timothie that is O Priest O Teacher if the diuine grace hath made thee meete for witte exercise and learning be thou Beseleel that is a most skilfull workeman of the spiritual Temple Augustine instructing all Pastours by Paules words to Tite addeth Was it saide in vaine to the seruant of God now eminent amongst the members of the chiefe Pastour Shewe thy selfe an example of good workes to all Gregorie Paul admonisheth his scholler Timothie now Prelate of a flocke saying Attend to reading til I come Primasius Timothie had the grace of prophecie cum ordinatione Episcopatus together with the order of a Bishop And that grace was the blessing which Timothie at the time of his making Bishop receiued by the imposition of Paules hands Oecumenius interlacing the words of Paul to Timothie saieth Neglect not the gift which is in thee That is either Doctrine or the office of a Bishop for it was the grace of God that being yoong hee deserued to be made a Pastour Which was giuen thee by prophecie for by the commaundement of the holie Ghost Bishops were made and not at all aduenture With imposition of hands of the Presbyterie By Presbyters hee meaneth Bishops for Presbyters did not ordaine him being a Bishop Yea which of all the auncient Fathers doeth not with Tertullian confesse that the Epistles of Paul to Timothie and Tite were made concerning the ecclesiastical state or doth not with Chrysostome Ambrose and Oecumenius apply the words precepts of the Apostle written to them as spoken to all Bishops You say Euangelists could be no Bishops y e whole Church of Christ with one resolution said they were bishops whatsoeuer Paul speaketh to them pertaineth to all Bishops and Pastors and of al others Ieromes confession is most cleere in that behalfe Howe then coulde Ierom doubt but the vocation and function of Bishops was an Apostolike ordinance and consequently confirmed and allowed by the wisedome of Gods spirit in his Apostles Saint Iohn in his Reuelation will assure you that the Sonne of god willed him to write to the seuen starres and Angels of the seuen Churches of Asia that is to the seuen Pastours and Bishops of those seuen places Whereby it is euident that not onely the Apostles were liuing when one superiour gouerned the Churches but the Lord himselfe with his owne voice confirmed that kinde of regiment I do not feare lest with Origen you will wrest the place to the Angels in heauen say that in euery Church there were two Bishops one visible another inuisible S. Augustine hath learnedly quenched that error If the Lord woulde haue had those words vnderstood of the Angels of the higher heauens and not of the Rulers of the Church hee woulde not haue afterward added But I haue some what against thee because thou hast left thy first loue remember therefore whence thou art fallen and repent This can not be spoken of the heauenly Angels who always retaine their loue whence they that fell are the Diuell and his Angels Therefore by the diuine voice vnder the name of an Angell the Ruler or ouerseer of the Church is praised And againe The Angels of the Churches in the Apocalypse ought not to be vnderstoode to be any but the Bishops or Rulers of the Churches If Iohn in his time sawe those seuen Churches gouerned by seuen Pastours or Bishops then was the common and equal gouernement of Presbyters before that time changed If Christ called them Starres and Angels of the Churches they were no humane inuention after the Apostles were dead and buried You see Ierome saieth the regiment of Bishops came not into the Church by the truth of the Lords disposition You doe not alleadge Ierom because you admit or regard what he saith you onely snatch at some words in him which seeme to serue your humours otherwise you receiue no part of his report In the place which you bring against Bishops Ierome saieth that at the first when Presbyters gouerned Ecclesiae cura aequaliter inter plures diuidebatur the charge or care of the Church was equally diuided amongst many You say no there was neuer any such time it were lacke of wisedome so to thinke Your wordes be Neque enim ille quum diceret Ecclesias initio fuisse communi Presbyterorum consilio gubernatas ita desipuisse existimandus est vt somniaret neminem ex Presbyteris illi coetui praefuisse Ierome when hee said the Churches were at the first gouerned by the common aduise of the Presbyters may not be thought to haue bene So FOOLISH as to dreame that none of the Presbyters was chiefe of that assemblie Ierome saieth the care of the Church was equally deuided amongst them you say it were a dreame and a follie so to suppose And thus is Ierome rewarded for bearing witnesse to your Presbyterall regiment Againe Ierome saieth that vpon the primarie dissentious of Presbyters it was decreed in the whole world Vt omnis Ecclesiae cura ad vnum pertineret that the whole care or charge of the Church should pertaine to one This you cannot digest for if this bee true your laie Elders had nothing to doe with Church matters since Bishops began Ieromes whole tale therefore your selues reiect as vntrue onely you hold fast the latter ende which you vnderstand not and thence you would prooue that the gouerning of the Church by Bishops was mans inuention contrarie to Gods institution In all reason when you impugne the two partes of your owne witnesses deposition wee might refuse the third but wee will not presuming that Ierome would not so grossely contradict himselfe as to say the superioritie of Bishops aboue Presbyters was and was not an Apostolike ordinance Ieromes wordes then that the Bishops maioritie aboue Presbyters came rather by the custome of the Church then by the trueth of the Lordes disposition may bee two wayes construed First that by the trueth of the Lordes disposition hee meaneth a precept from Christes mouth and by the custome of the Church hee vnderstandeth a continuation of that regiment euen from the Apostles For Veritas is often taken with the auncient Fathers for a trueth written in the Scriptures consuetudo for a thing deliuered by hand from the Apostles which otherwise thep call a tradition And
Bishop cui si non exors ab omnibus eminens detur potestas tot in ecclesijs efficienâur schismata quot sacerdotes to whom if there bee not giuen a peerelesse power and eminent aboue all others there will bee as many schismes in the Church as there bee Priests thence is it that except the Bishop giue leaue neither Presbyter nor Deacon haue right to baptize The singularitie of one Pastour in euerie place preserueth the Peace and Unitie of the Churches and stoppeth Schismes and dissentions for which cause they were first ordayned by the Apostles And therefore is the conclusion generall both with Councils and Fathers that there coulde bee but one Bishop in one Citie where the Presbyters were many Cornelius Bishop and Martyr long before the Councill of Nice reporting to Fabius Bishop of Antioch the originall of Nouatus schisme saith This iollie inquisitor of the Gospell vnderstandeth not that there ought to be but one Bishop in that Catholike Church in which hee knoweth there are 46. Presbyters The great Nicene Councill tooke speciall care Ne in vna Ciuitate duo sint Episcopi that there should not bee two Bishops in one Citie Chrysostome when Paul writeth to the Bishops and Deacons of Philippi asketh this question What meaneth this were there many Bishops of one Citie and answereth By no meanes but by this title hee designeth the Presbyters for then the name was common in so much that a Bishop was called a Deacon or Minister Afterward each had his proper name and one was called a Presbyter the other a Bishop Theodorete Ne fieri quidem poterat vt multi Episcopi essent vnius Ciuitatis Pastores quo fit vt essent scilicet Presbyteri quos nominauit Episcopos In no case many Bishops could not be Pastours of one Citie Wherefore they were Presbyters whom he called by the name of Bishops Oecumenius Non quòd in vna Ciuitate multi essent Episcopi sed Episcopos vocat Presbyteros tunc enim nominibus adhuc communicabant Bishops Saint Paul nameth not that there were many Bishops in one Citie but the Presbyters he calleth Bishops for as yet the wordes were common to both The Latin Fathers giue the like testimonie Optatus Schismaticus peccator est qui contra singularem cathedram alteram collocat Hee is a schismatike and a sinner that against one Episcopall chaire erecteth an other Hierome Hic Episcopos Presbyteros intelligimus non enim in vna vrbe plures Episcopi esse potuissent Bishops heere wee vnderstand to bee Presbyters for in one Citie there could not bee many Bishops Ambrose referreth those wordes of Saint Paul to the Bishops that were with him and Timothie and not at Philippi With the Bishops which were saieth hee with Paul and Timothie who themselues were Bishops for had hee written to Bishops hee would haue named them and hee must haue written to the Bishop of the place as hee did to Tite and Timothie and not to two or three For as hee saieth elsewhere Aliquantos esse Presbyteros oportet vt bini sint per ecclesias vnus in Ciuitate Episcopus The Presbyters must bee some in number that there may be two in each Church and but one Bishop in a Citie This is a certaine rule to distinguish Bishops from Presbyters the Presbyters were many in euery Church of whom the Presbyterie consisted Bishops were alwayes singular that is one in a Citie and no moe except an other intruded which the Church of Christ counted a Schisme and would neuer communicate with any such or else an helper were giuen in respect of extreame and feeble age in which case the power of the latter ceased in the presence of the former And this singularitie of one Pastour in each place descended from the Apostles and their Scholers in all the famous Churches of the world by a perpetuall chaire of succession and doeth to this day continue but where abomination or desolation I meane heresie or violence interrupt it Of this there is so perfect record in all the stories and Fathers of the Church that I much muse with what face men that haue any taste of learning can denie the vocation of Bishops came from the Apostles for if their succession be Apostolike their function cannot choose but be likewise Apostolike and that they succeeded the Apostles and Euangelists in their Churches and chaires may ineuitably bee prooued if any Christian persons or Churches deserue to be credited The second assured signe of Episcopall power is imposition of handes to ordaine Presbyters and Bishops for as Pastours were to haue some to assist them in their charge which were Presbyters so were they to haue others to succeed them in their places which were Bishops And this right by imposing hands to ordaine Presbyters Bishops in the Church of Christ was at first deriued from the Apostles vnto Bishops and not vnto Presbyters and hath for these fifteene hundred yeeres without example or instance to the contrarie till this our age remained in Bishops and not in Presbyters Philip preached and baptized at Samaria but he could not giue the graces of the holy Ghost by imposition of hands to make fit Pastours and Teachers for the worke of the ministerie the Apostles were forced to come from Ierusalem to furnish the Church of Samaria with meete men to labour in the word and doctrine The like wee finde by Paul and Barnabas in the Actes who visited the Churches where they had preached and supplied them with Presbyters in euery place that wanted Paul left Tite to doe the like in Creete and Timothie was sent to Ephesus to impose handes notwithstanding the Church there had Presbyters long before Ierome where hee retcheth the Presbyters office to the vttermost of purpose to shew that hee may doe by the worde of God as much as the Bishop hee excepteth this one point as vnlawfull for Presbyters by the Scriptures Quid facit excepta ordinatione Episcopus quod Presbyter non faciat What doeth a Bishop saue ordination which a Presbyter may not doe He saieth not what doeth a Bishop which a Presbyter doeth not for by the custome and Canons of the Church very many things were forbidden Presbyters which by Gods word they might doe but hee appealeth to Gods ordinaunce which in his Commentaries vpon Tite hee calleth the diuine institution and by that hee confesseth it was not lawfull for Presbyters to ordaine any And why That power was reserued to the Apostles and such as succeeded them not generally in the Church but specially in the chaire Thence doth Chrysostome inferre verie precisely against your new Discipline that in Paules wordes to Timothie Neglect not the gift that was giuen thee with imposition of handes of the Presbyterie by the word Presbyterie in that place of Scripture must be vnderstoode Bishops not Presbyters and giueth this reason ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã for Presbyters
was giuen thee with imposition of handes of the Presbyterie and this right for Presbyters to impose handes ioyntly with the Bishop dured no long time in the Church as wee shew by the fourth Councill of Carthage I haue often tolde you that place of Saint Paul concludeth nothing for you it hath so many answeres Ierome giueth you one Chrysostome an other and Saint Paul himselfe a third If you like not with Ierome Ambrose and Primasius to take the Presbyterie for the function which Timothie receiued which Caluin well alloweth nor with Chrysostome Theodoret and the rest of the Grecians to applie it to Bishops for so much as Presbyters by their iudgements could not impose handes on a Bishop yet remember Saint Paul was present and did the deede and therfore without some succeeding and supplying the Apostles roââe as Timothie and Tite did your Presbyteries haue no warrant to impose hands And so much is euident by that verie Councill which you bring for the Bishop must first blesse the party and impose hands on him and then the Presbyters there present must lay their hands neere the Bishops in signe of consent But without the Bishop no Presbyters did blesse or impose hands to ordaine any that euer we reade either in Scriptures or Stories And because you shall not say I speake without Booke as I see many do in our dayes marke well these examples and tell mee what you thinke of them The Councill of Hispalis vnderstanding that a Bishop in ordaining Presbyters and Deacons because hee was pained with sore eyes onely laide his handes on them and suffered a Presbyter standing by to reade the wordes of their consecration and to blesse them reiected the whole action as vnlawful with these wordes Propter tantam praesumptionis audaciam poterat iudicio praesenti damnari si non fuisset morte preuentus sed ne sibi licentiam talis vltra vsurpatio faciat decreuimus vt qui ab eo non consecrationis titulum sed ignominiae elogium perceperunt à gradis sacerdotalis vel Leuitici ordinis quem peruersè adepti sunt depositi aequo iudicio adijciantur Tales enim merito iudicati sunt remouendi quia prauè inuenti sunt constituti The Presbyter that did it if he were liuing might for so bolde a presumption haue beene condemned in this present iudgement but because he is preuented with death lest the same vsurpation should enterprise to do the like we decree that they which receiued of him no title of consecration but a monument of reproch shall be remooued and abiected by a righteous iudgement from the degree of sacerdotall and Leuiticall order which they haue peruersely gotten for such are woorthely adiudged to bee cast off because they are found to be wrongfully made The Bishop being present and imposing handes and not able to reade for the impediment of his sore eies a Presbyter blessed them that is pronounced the words of their consecration this the Council calleth bold presumption and vsurpation against the Ecclesiasticall rule and remooued the men as peruersly and vnlawfully made What thinke you would they haue saide if they heard of Presbyters that had taken vpon them as men doe in our dayes to impose hands and blesse and giue sacred orders not onely in the absence but in defiance of all Bishops Colluthus was a Presbyter in one of the Churches of Alexandria and falling away from the Bishop there for some mislikes ordained certaine Presbyters himselfe being but a Presbyter For this Colluthus was conuented in the generall Councill before Hosius and the rest of the Bishops and commaunded to carrie himselfe for a Presbyter as hee was before and all those that were ordained by him to returne to their former state It after fell out that one Ischyras pretending himselfe to be a Presbyter of Colluthus making accused Macarius of sacrilegious violence offered vnto him then ministring at the Lords Table as he said and hauing the mysticall cup in his hand an hundred Bishops assembled at a Council in Egypt or neere that number to conuince Ifchyras of alie prooue that Ischyras was no Presbyter and so could not bee assaulted whiles hee was handling the diuine mysteries Their wordes be these Quo pacto igitur Presbyter Ischyras aut quo tandem authore constitutus Numquid scilicet à Collutho idenim restat Atqui Colluthum in gradu Presbyterij mortuum omnâmque eius manuum impositionem rescissam omnésque ab eo constitutos in Laicorum ordinem redactos esse sub nomine Laicorum ad Synaxim admissos adeò apud omnes constat vt nemo ea de re dubitandum putet Howe then is Ischyras a Presbyter or by whome was hee made What by Colluthus That is all which can be saide But Colluthus himselfe died in the degree of a Presbyter and all his imposition of handes was reuersed such as were made by him were cast backe into the order of Laymen and admitted to the Communion as Laymen which is so cleere that no man euer doubted of it They conclude that Ischyras if he were made by Coluthus could be no Presbyter for so much as Coluthus was a Presbyter and no Bishop and all his impesition of handes frustrated and all the persons ordained by him neither accounted nor admitted into the Church but vnder the name of Laymen And this reuersing of Coluthus orders and agnising none that hee ordained but for Laymen was so cleere a case and vncontrolled with all men that no man euer made anie scruple of it You shaldo well considerately to reade the place it importeth the vniuersall consent of the Primitiue Church to haue beene this that no Presbyter could ordaine a Presbyter but those that receiued imposition of handes from any such were throughout the Church of Christ esteemed and reputed meere Laymen and not otherwise accepted to the Lords Table Maximus that was very familiar and inward with Gregorie Nazianzen whiles he liued at Constantinople and obtained at his handes to bee taken into the Cleargie and placed with the Presbyters of that Citie finding that Miletius Bishop of Antioch and others had translated Gregorie from Nazianzum to Constantinople without a ful Synode somewhat contrarie to the Canons procured Peter bishop of Alexandria to send some bishops of Egypt that did consecrate him bishop of Constantinople When this came to be debated in the second generall Councill the whole Synode not only reiected Maximus as no bishop but al that tooke any imposition of handes from him in what degree of the Clergie soeuer they were by reason they found him a Presbyter and no Bishop and so without all power to impose handes Concerning Maximus and his disorder at Constantinople we resolue that Maximus neither presently is nor hereafter shall be made á Bishop neither any that receiued imposition of handes from him shall remaine in any degree of the Cleargie all that was doone either to him or by him being wholly frustrate or
as the people that were under them Our answere is easie and readie to all that you haue brought first the Bishops of the Primitiue Church which succeeded one another in euery place were all one with Presbyters as Ierome telleth you and then we graunt without exception all that you haue alleaged out of these ancient Fathers and Writers Next âhen they make any difference betwixt Bishops and Presbyters as sometimes they doe by Bishops they vnderstand all Pastours and Ministers of the worde and Sacraments and by Presbyters they meane the laie Elders which wee seeke to restore Thirdly if you could prooue that Bishops were aboue other Ministers of the worde and Sacraments yet that superioritie was nothing els but a power to call the rest together to propose matters in doubt vnto them and to aske their voyces and consents by which the Bishops of those times were directed and from which they might by no meanes diuert to their owne wils and pleasures I know how easie readie a thing it is with you to say what you list if you may be trusted without any further triall but if it please you substantiallie to prooue these things which you afffirme or but any one of them you shal find it is a matter of greater difficultie and longer studie then you take it for Did you pleade before the poorest Iurie that is for earthly trifles they would not credite your worde without some witnesse and in matters of religion that touch the peace safetie of the whole Church of Christ do you looke your voluntarie should bee receiued without all authoritie or testimonie to warrant it if your follie be such as to expect so much at other mens hands their simplicitie is not such as to yeeld it In deed to my conceiuing the summe of your answer is very like the form of your discipline for neither of theÌ hath any proofe possibilitie nor cohereÌcie Toprooue the Bishops calling to be different from the Presbyters that yet helped in the word and Sacraments I shew that Bishops ordained ministers which Presbyters by the iudgement and assertion of the Primitiue Church might not doe and that in euery Church there were or might be many Presbyters according to the necessitie of the place but no more then one Bishop in euerie Church did or might succeed the Apostles in their chaires Hence I conclude that Bishops euer since the Apostles times were distinguished from those Presbyters that assisted the Pastour of each place in the word and Sacraments You answere that either Bishops were all one with Presbyters or if there were any difference betwixt them Presbyters then were laie Elders In which words you close not onely a monstrous falsitie but a manifest contrarietie For in effect you say Presbyters were Bishops and no Bishops Presbyters were no Laie men and yet Laie men If Presbyters were Bishops they were no Laie Elders if they were Laie Elders they were no Bishops You must therefore choose the one and refuse the other as false and repugnant to the former Take which you will the choise must be yours what you will answere The Bishops which succeeded the Apostles were the Pastors and ministers of euery parish the Presbyters were the Laie Elders that together with the Bishop gouerned the Church in common Could you make any proofe for laie Elders either in Scriptures or Fathers you had some shew to mistake Presbyters for laie Elders but I haue alreadie perused the weakenesse of your ghesses and withall made iust and fullproofe for the contrarie that the Primitiue Church of Christ had no Presbyters but ministers of the worde and Sacramentes If you bee loth to turne backe to the place heare what the great Affrican Councill saieth wherein sate besides S. Augustine 216. Bishops In the former Councill saieth Aurelius We thought meete that these three degrees tied to a kind of continencie by reason of their consecration I meane Bishops Presbyters and Deacons ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as becommeth Bishops Priests of God Leuites seruiters about the diuine SacrameÌts shold be continent in all things All the Bishops answered we like wel that all which stand or serue at the aultar should bee continent Then Presbyters were consecrated and Priests to God and approched to the aultar and ministred the diuine Sacraments The Imperiall lawes say as much Touching the most reuerend Presbyters and Deacons if they be found to giue false euidence in a pecuniarie cause Sufficiat pro verberibus tribus annis separari à sacro ministeria it shall suffice for them in stead of whipping to be three yeeres separated from the sacred ministerie but if in criminall causes they beare false witnesse clero nudatoâ legitimis poenis sub di praecipimus wee commaund them to bee degraded of their Clergie and subiected to the penalties of the lawe Then Presbyters in the Primitiue Church were both of the Clergie and sacred ministerie as the very lawes of the Romane Empire doe testifie Ierome on whose words you so much depend saieth Hac vt ostenderemus apud veteres eosdem fuisse Presbyteros quos Episcopos All these places prooue that in ancient times Presbyters and Bishops were all one And againe Episcopi Presbyteri Diaconi debent magnoperè prouidere vt cunctum populum cui praesident conuersatione sermone praecedant Quia vehementer ecclesiam Christi destruit meliores esse Laicos quà m Clericos The Bishops Presbyters and Deacons ought greatly to prouide that they excell all the people which are vnder them in conuersation and doctrine because it vehemently destroyeth the Church of Christ to haue the Laie men better then the Clergie men And Augustine Quicunque aut Episcopus aut Presbyter aut Laicus c. Whosoeuer either Bishop Presbyter or Laie man doth declare how eternall life may be gotten hee is worthily called the messenger of God Then if Bishops were no Laie men no more were Presbyters You must therefore send your laie Elders to the New-found land the Christian world neuer heard of any such ecclesiasticall Gouernours before some men in our age began to set that fansie on foote As for Presbyters that were Clergie men and ministers of the word we shew you both by the Scriptures and stories they were many in one Church and yet was there in euery Church and Citie but one of them that succeeded the Apostles as Pastour of y â place with power to impose handes for the ordaining of Presbyters and Deacons Those successours to the Apostles the Church of Christ euen from the Apostles age hath distinguished from other Presbyters by the two proper markes of episcopall power and function I meane Succession Ordination and called them bishops Thus much is mainlie prooued vnto you by all those Apostolike Churches that had many Presbyters as helpers in the word and neuer but one Bishop that succeeded in the Apostolike chaire At Alexandria this succession began from Marke the Euangelist and
first Bishop of that church after whose death Peter and Paul yet liuing Anianus was elected by the Presbyters there and placed in an higher degree ouer the Presbyters and called a Bishop They be Ieromes owne words that I presse you with Alexandriae à Marco Euangelista Presbyteri semper vnum ex se electum in excelsiori gradu collocatum Episcopum nominabant At Alexandria from Marke the Euangelist the Presbyters alwayes electing one of themselues placing him in an higher degree called him a Bishop The like he saieth was done in the whole world Postquam vnusquisque eos quos baptizauer at suos esse putabat non Christi in toto orbe decretum est vt vnus de Presbyteris electus superponer etur caeteris ad quem omnis ecclesiae cura pertineret After euery man began to take those whom he baptized to be his owne not Christs it was decreed in the whole world that one of the Presbyters should be chosen and set aboue the rest to whom the whole or chiefe care of the Church should pertaine There were many Presbyters in euery Church and out of them one was chosen and set aboue the rest of the Presbyters to represse schismes He doeth not say that euery place had one Presbyter and no moe which was called a Bishop but one chosen out of the Presbyters which were many was placed in euery Church throughout the world not ouer the flocke only but ouer the rest of the Presbyters also which preached baptized as well as he and consequently were ministers of the word and Sacraments and no laie Elders as you dreame Wherefore to tell vs that the Bishops which succeeded the Apostles in their chaires were the Presbyters and ministers of euery parish is a very iest Not onely S. Ieromes wordes but all the Apostolike Churches and auncient stories most plainly conuince the contrary At Antioch euen as at Alexandria there were from the Apostles times a number of Presbyters and labourers in the word yet the succession continued alwayes in one no moe Ignatius the next bishop of Antioch after Euodius who receiued the first charge of that Church from the Apostles hands when he was caried prisoner to Rome writeth vnto the Church of Antioch willing the Laitie to obey the Presbyters and Deacons and adding you Presbyters foede the flocke that is with you till God shewe ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã who shall be your Ruler or Pastour after my death The like he doeth to the Churches of Trallis Magnesia Tarsus Philippos Philadelphia Smyrna and Ephesus in euery of his epistles to them remembring the Bishops Presbyters and Deacons that guided them and naming Polycarpus Onesimus Demas Vitalis and Polybius as Bishops of Smyrna Ephesus Magnesia Philippos and Trallis apart from the Presbyters of the verie same Churches yea what Church of account was there in Christendome that had not at one and the same time both Bishops and Presbyters Irenaeus was Presbyter vnder Pothymus Bishop of Lions At Antioch was Geminus vnder Zebenus and Malchion vnder Paulus Samosatenus and Diodorus Heliodorus Theodorus Isaac Mochinus and infinite others vnder the Bishops of that See So at Alexandria were Pantenus Clemens and Origen Presbyters vnder Serapion Asclepiades and Demetrius Bishops And so Dionysius vnder Heraclas and Pierius vnder Theonas And vnder the foresayd Dionysius when hee was Bishop of Alexandria were Maximus Dioscorus Demetrius Lucius Faustinus and Aquila Presbyters Tertullian Cyprian and Cecilâus were Presbyters in the Church of Carthage Saint Augustine was a Presbyter vnder Valerius Bishop of Hippo and vnder Augustine was Eradius that succeeded him and other moe Chrysostome was first Presbyter vnder Flauianus Bishop of Antioch and after made Bishop of Constantinople Of Vigilantius a Presbyter in Spaine Ierome saieth Imaruell the Bishop in whose charge or Diocesse he is reported to be a Presbyter doeth not breake that vnprofitable vessell with the Apostolike rod euen with an iron rod. Of Ierome S. Austen saieth Although by the names of honor which now haue preuailed in the vse of the church a Bishops place be greater then a Presbyters yet in many pointes Augustine is lesse then Ierome The Presbyteries of Caesarea Edissa Massilia Vienna Millan of infinite other churches might be likewise proued but why should I stand so long in a case as cleare as sunne-shine to those that haue any tast of learning or vse of reading They can light on no ancient Councill nor story of the Church but they shall find the Clergie of each Citie distinct from the Bishop subiect vnto the Bishop Yea no Presbyter might depart from the Church where he was ordained without the consent of his Bishop nor be receiued in another Church by the Bishop there without the liking licence of the Bishop whose Presbyter he was first as appeareth by the Councils of Nice can 15. 16. of Antioch ca. 3. of Chalcedon ca. 8. of Africa ca. 55. neither might any man be made a Bishop by the Canons except hee were first a Presbyter and so did rise by euery degree vnto the heigth of the Bishops calling All which a thousand other rules and Canons doe exquisitely prooue that euery Citie had besides their Bishop and vnder their Bishop as well Presbyters as other Clergie men so without all contradiction Presbyters were distinct froÌ Bishops a degree beneath Bishops wheresoeuer they be reckoned in order together as Deacons Presbyters Bishops But aunciently as Ierome saieth Presbyters and Bishops were all one Those names did not differ at first by reason the Episcopall power and honour was in the Apostles and Euangelists but when those succeeded that were neither Apostles nor Euangelists then began they to be called Bishops Eosdem olim vocabant Episcopos Presbyteros âos autem qui nunc vocantur Episcopi nominabant Apostolos At the first faieth Theodorete they called the same men both Bishops and Presbyters and those that are now called Bishops they named Apostles In proces of time they left the name of Apostle to those y t were in deed Apostles they called them Bishops whom before they termed Apostles And so Ambrose Apostoli sunt Episcopi Post Episcopum plus esse intelligitur qui prophetare dicitur qui ordo nunc potest esse Presbyterij The Apostles are now the Bishops After the Bishop he is greatest that is said to prophesie which now may bee the order of Presbyters Ierome commenting vpon these words of Dauid Thy children shalbe in stead of thy fathers saieth The Apostles O Church were thy fathers because they begate thee and nowe for that they bee departed this world thou hast in their stead children which are the Bishops created by thy selfe for they are now thy fathers
because thou art gouerned by theÌ S. Augustine vpon the same words saith in like maner The Apostles begate thee they are thy fathers Is the Church forsaken by their departure God forbid In stead of thy fathers are children borne vnto thee The Apostles were fathers in stead of the Apostles Bishops are appointed Those the Church calleth fathers yet those she begate and those she placeth in the âeates of her fathers If we should grant you that a difference was obserued in the primitiue Church betwixt the Presbyters and Bishops as well for ordination as succession yet that difference grew onely by the custome and vse of the Church and not by any diuine precept or ordinance And so much is affirmed both by S. Austen and S. Ierome in those very places which you alleage for the Church as they say and not Christ or his Apostles placed Bishops in the seates and roumes of the Apostles WheÌ S. Austen and S. Ierome doe say that the Church createth and placeth Bishops in the Apostles seates they do not meane as you misconster their wordes that the Church hath altered the fourme of the Apostolike gouernement which she receiued and of her selfe deuised an other kinde of regiment by Bishops that were to charge the Church of Christ with a voluntarie defection from the Apostles discipline and an arrogant preferring of her owne inuention before Gods ordinaunce With which though some in our times can bee content to chalenge the whole Church of Christ and euen the Apostles Coadiutors and Scholers yet Augustine and Ierome were farre from that humour Their meaning is that albeit the Apostles bee departed this life who were worthilie accounted Fathers because they were called immediatelie by Christ himselfe to conuert and congregate his Church yet the Church is not destitute for so much as shee hath power from Christ to create and appoint other of her children in their places which are Bishops Thinke not thy selfe forsaken saieth Austen to the Church because thou seest not Peter and Paul by whom thou wast begotten of thine owne ofspring a fatherhoode is growen vnto thee In steade of the fathers children are borne vnto thee thou shalt make them Rulers ouer the whole earth Hee saieth not the Bishops are strangers or intruders on the Apostles possession but they are lawfull children and rightlie placed in their fathers roumes whose heires and successours they are though their vocation be not immediate from God as the Apostles was And if Saint Austens iudgement in this case may preuaile hee applieth the next wordes of the holy Ghost to warrant the placing of Bishops as Gouerners ouer the whole earth And so doeth Ierome Thou shalt make them rulers ouer all the earth Christ hath appointed his Saints ouer all people for in the name of God is the Gospel spred into all the quarters of the earth in which the Rulers of the Church that is Bishops are placed And because you shroud your opinion vnder the shadow of S. Ierome and S. Austen heare what account they make of this position that by Gods law there should be no difference betwixt Presbyters and Bishops Ierome rehearsing these wordes out of Iohn of Ierusalems letters Nihil interest inter Presbyterum Episcopum c. There is no such great difference betwixt a Bishop and a Presbyter their dignitie is all one maketh this answere Hoc satis imperitè in portu vt dicitur naufragium This is ignorantly enough spoken a ship wracke in the hauen as the Prouerbe goeth that is an errour in the first entrance Else-where instructing Marcella against the fantasticall nouelties of the Montanists and shewing wherein Montanus dissented from the Catholike Church Ierome saieth Apud nos Apostolorum locum Episcopi tenent apud eos Episcopus tertius est atque ita in tertium id est penè vltimum locum Episcopi dè uoluuntur With vs the Bishops haue the place of the Apostles with them a Bishop is the third degree and so the Bishops are tumbled in the third that is almost the lowest place And giuing his censure of this and the rest of Montanus conceits he saieth Haec sunt quae coargutione non indigent perfidiam eorum exposuisse superasse est These things need no refutation to expresse their perfidiousnesse is enough to ouerthrow it S. Augustine maketh this report of Aerius The Aerians haue their name from one Aerius who being a Presbyter is said to haue taken displeasure that he could not be made a Bishop and falling into the Arrian heresie added certaine opinions of his owne to wit amongst others Presbyterum ab Episcopo nulla differentia debere discerni that a Presbyter should not be distinguished from a Bishop by any kind of difference Ierome saith it is a shipwracke Austen saith it is Aerianisme to say that there should be no difference betwixt Presbyters and Bishops Austen therein folowed the report of Epiphanius and enquired no further into the reason of Aerius speech For matters of fact what particular opinions heretikes held Austen haply might trust Epiphanius or Philastrius that wrate before him of the same argumeÌt but whether their opinions were repugnant to the doctrine of the Church or no S. Austen had learning iudgement enough to discerne that matter He is inexcusable if contrary to his owne knowledge conscience he pronounce a truth to be an error vpoÌ an other mans credite And therefore neuer make S. Austen a pupill vnder age to be miscaried with Epiphanius false information He concurred in iudgement with Epiphanius Philastrius and repelled that assertion of Aerius as repugnant to the doctrine and vse of the whole church And that confirmeth Epiphanius opinion touching Aerius positions which were not Christian Catholike as some men in our dayes begin to maintaine but rather arrogant erronious Indeed Epiphanius is somewhat vehement reiecteth Aerius assertioÌ in this verie point as ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ful of follie nugacitie error a foule fal of one subuerted by the diuel S. Austen putteth him his followers in the ranke of false teachers for that besides the Arrian heresie into which hee fell hee added certaine positions of his owne against fasting vpon set days keeping of Easter rehearsing the names of the dead at the Lords table distinguishing of Bishops from Presbyters which things the whole Church of Christ obserued no man euer impeached but Aerius and his Disciples Thinke you that Aerius was worthely condemned by Epiphanius for denying prayer for the dead not rather that Epiphanius himselfe erred in that point I distinguish y e publike actions of y e whole primitiue church froÌ the priuat constructions of this or that father The church had her set daies of fasting celebrated the memoriall of Christs resurrection gaue thanks to God in her open praiers at the Lords table for her martyrs others that died either constantly for the christian faith or
course if it be diuine how is it accidental if it be accidentall howe is it diuine And the electing of a President or Bishop if it be humane howe is it commanded if it be commanded how is it humane This is the way to call sweete sower and sower sweete to make light darknesse and darkenesse to be light I must see better coherence then I do before I call this a diuine Discipline You mistake vs. we say it is Gods ordinance for a Pastour to gouerne the Colledge of Lay Elders but for one chiefe to gouerne the Colledge of Pastours we holde is mans inuention Would God you did not mistake your selues Your Presbyteries must consist either of lay men aloue or of clergy men only or of both indifferently If of Lay Elders only who shall succeede the Pastour in the ruling thereof when his course is ended for example as you say when his weeke is out His Presidentship must be perpetual which by your rules is against Gods ordinaÌce vnles you will haue the lay Elders in course to do pastoral duties rule pastor al which is more absurde and more against Gods Law then the former Wil you mixe your Presbyteries of both then yet by Gods law as your selues inforce it one Pastor must be chiefe of the rest of the Pastors and if by the Scriptures his superioritie must be perpetuall as after his election it must be what differeth this chiefe Pastour for his life from a bishop you would limit his gouernement to a weeke or a moneth but where doth Paul so shew vs that rule in Scripture or Father and set vp your Lay Presbyteries If not you walke in the wildernesses of your own fansies you would prescribe vs rules of your owne making in place of Gods ordinance which is dangerous to your selues and iniurious to others if it be not presumptuous against God Will you haue none chiefe Then breede you confusion and lay the Church open to be torne in peeces with euery dissention besides your selues auouch it is an essentiall and perpetuall point of Gods ordinance to haue one chiefe ouer the Presbyterie These be the brambles and briars of your discipline which force you to say and vnsay with a breath but we take your assertion as good against your selues and thence we frame you this argument It is an essential and perpetual part of Gods ordinance that one should be chiefe ouer the Presbyterie But the Presbyteries of eche Church and City where the Apostles preached consisted of Clergie men and Preachers I hope then it is Gods ordinance to haue one chiefe ouer the Preachers and Labourers in ech Church And if election be Gods commandement as you also confesse and consequently the Electee once lawfully placed must not be remoued without iust and apparant defects I trust the chiefe Gouernour of the Preachers and Presbyters of eche Church must continue whiles he liueth and ruleth well for as hee was chosen for his worthinesse so may he not be depriued till he proue vnworthy Now a chiefe Ruler or Pastour ouer the people and Presbyters of eche Citie elected by Gods commaundement to continue that charge so long as hee doeth his duetie commeth as neere to the bishops calling which we maintaine as your head to that which is aboue your shoulders If youthwart vs with Lay Elders we haue this faire Supersedeas for them First prooue them then place them where you will If you talke of going round by course it is the order of good fellowes at a feast it was neuer the order of gouerning in the Church of Christ. The Priestes of the olde Lawe were after a time eased of their paines but neuer changed their prerogatiues If you say they differ not in degree but in honour and dignitie from the rest I haue alreadie prooued that singularity in succeeding the Apostles and necessitie in ordaining distinguith them from Presbyters If you quarrell with their iurisdiction and dioceses the place now serueth to discusse those things forsomuch as wee finde their function was deliuered them by the Apostles and is restified in the Scriptures The shute Anker is if all this were so that the power of Bishops by Gods law should be nothing else but a right to call the Presbyters of eche place together and to aske their voices and performe what the most part decreââ and this to extend no further then their owne Churches and Cities This I thinke be your meaning if you cannot tie them to your fansies to binde them fast to their chaires that they shall not wagge and if they must needes be highest in the Session yet to make them lowest in the action and to doe one lie what shall please others to determine But your pleasures vnlesse you were more indifferent are little regarded the Church of Christ more then foureteene hundred yeeres before you were borne hath considered of their power and charge the Councils both prouinciall and generall are extant to decide the doubt But if you will trie their right by the Scriptures I am wel content so you take to your Presbyteries no more then you can iustifie to be theirs and leaue vnto Bishops that interest which wee prooue by the word to belong to their calling CHAP. XIIII The fatherly power and Pastor all care of Bishops ouer Presbyters and others in their Churches and Dioeceses I Take it to be a matter out of question confirmed by the Scriptures and confessed by the olde and newe Writers that the Sonne of God willed S. Iohn the Apostle in his Reuelation to write to the seuen chiefe Pastours of the seuen Churches of Asia calling them by the name of Angels By the diuine voyce saith Austen the Ruler of the Church of Ephesus is praised vnder the name of an Angel Angels he calleth Bishops saith Ambrose as wee learne in the Reuelation of Iohn Angels hee calleth those that be Rulers of the Churches saith Ierom euen as Malachie the Prophet doth witnesse the Priest to be an Angell And Gregorie The Preachers in the Scriptures are sometimes called Angels as the Prophet saith the lippes of the Priest should keepe knowledge and they should aske the Law at his mouth for he is the Angel or Messenger of the Lord of hostes The new Writers with one consent acknowledge the same The Angels saieth Bullinger are the Embassadours of God euen the Pastours of the Churches The heauenly letter is directed to the Angel of the church of Smyrna that is to the Pastor Now the stories witnes that Angel Pastor of the church of Smyrna to haue bin Polycarp ordained Bishop there by the Apostles themselues I mean by S. Iohn He was made bishop of Smyrna 13. yeres before the Reuelation of Iohn was written Marlorat Iohn beginneth with the Church of Ephesus for the celebritie of the place and speaketh not to the people but to the Prince or chiefe of the Clergy euen the bishop Seb. Meyer To the Angell
questions which before were examined in Presbyteries caused them to bee lesse needed and lesse regarded then before and charged the Bishop with the executioÌ of all lawes and Canons without assembling or consulting his Presbyters superiour Courts not submitting their acts to the iudgement of inferiour officers Wherefore when you raile at Bishops as vsurpers and tyrants ouer their brethren you forget that after so many hundred yeres all things being setled and guided by lawes which your Presbyteries neither may reuerse nor can correct your Elders were as good spare their paines as loose their labours More lawes we need not better you cannot make no man that hath his right wits will choose to liue vnder the discretion of the Presbyters rather then vnder the prescript of written lawes Frustrate them when you will to make worke for your Consistories and you shall find greater difference betwixt the equitie and certaintie of the Canons and the affectionate and inconstant headinesse of your Presbyters We would change no lawes but such as are Popish and where now the Bishop alone doeth all we would ioyne the Presbyterie with him The lawes that vpheld the Popes superstition or vsurpation are alreadie abrogated thanks be to God the rest that agree with the Canons of the Primitiue Church if you seeke to dissolue I would wish you did publish the new that men might see them before you did exauthorate the olde least you make the people as lawlesse as your Presbyters It is easier to euert or disturbe then to plant or establish a Church or common wealth If you take not the same lawes againe I dare warrant your childrens children to the fourth generation shall see neither order nor peace in your Churches And as for ioyning Presbyters with the Bishop to execute lawes that is the way to multiplie Bishops and where we haue one to make vs twentie but that is not the way to haue lawes more speedilie or sincerely executed In a multitude diuersitie of opinions breedeth delaies hindereth execution in one it cannot and if each man be subiect to affections I hope the more the worse But what reason we whether one or many shall execute the lawes when it is not in our hands to limite the law-makers to our choice They that haue power from God to make lawes haue like wise authoritie libertie to choose whoÌ they wil charge w t the executioÌ of their lawes and therefore in Gods name let both Councils and Princes choose what persons they thinke meetest to see their Canons and Lawes obserued so long as they transgresse not the rules of pietie and equitie Our chiefest care is for the right execution of Gods law which we would not haue committed to the Bishop without his Presbyters Giue the Bishop that right and authoritie which Gods law alloweth him and the ioine with him whom you can What right is that You heard before he must haue Pastorall and Paternall power either wholie if by Gods lawe there may be but one Pastor in one Church or chieflie if there may bee more in the same place to aduise and assist hun in gouerning the flock More authoritie by Gods law we claime not for Bishops then to be Pastours of the places which they gouerne And Pastorall authoritie since you giue to euerie Rector in his Church what reason haue you to denie it to euery Bishop in his Diocesse We giue no man Pastorall power ouer the Presbyteries and as for Diocesses wee say they are intrusions on other mens cures If by Gods lawe you assigne one Church to one man as Pastour of the same then all the members of that Church be they Presbyters or people must be subiect to him as to their Pastour and he must haue Pastorall authoritie ouer them whatsoeuer they be And therefore this shift of yours that the Presbyters shall haue a President ouer them by Gods ordinance but no Pastour is a meere collusion repugnant as well to the worde as Church of God for what doe the Scriptures call your President in respect of the Presbyters if not a Pastour Shew vs either his name or his power in the new Testament and if it be not equiualent with Pastorall wee will exempt your Presbyters from all subiection The power that Timothie receiued to restraine them from preaching false doctrine and to conuent and rebuke such Presbyters as sinned was it not Pastorall And that charge was to remaine by the Apostles words to him and his successors till the comming of Christ. Your Pastours that you would erect in countrey parishes shall they not haue Pastorall power ouer your laie Presbyters shall your laie Elders be sheepe without ashepeheard shal no man watch ouer their soules If your laie Presbyteries must haue a Pastour ouer them in each countrey parish how commeth it to passe that your Presbyteries in Cities may endure no Pastours aboue them Are they not all of one and the same institution by your owne rules Is there one order in the Scriptures for rusticall Presbyteries and an other for ciuill I thinke your selues ran hardly shewe any such distinction Wherefore when we giue bishops Pastorall authoritie as well ouer their Presbyters as ouer their people wee doe it by the warrant of Gods word that maketh them chiefe Pastours ouer their Churches which includeth both Presbyters and people and wee therein giue them no more then by your wils you would giue to the meanest Rectors of countrie parishes Pastours we are content they shalbe ouer their flockes but not ouer their coequals and copartners Then no man may take or leade their flockes from them so long as they teach and guide them right and consequently your Presbyters may vse no Pastorall power in any bishops charge without his liking For he is Pastour of the flocke and by Gods law they must heare and obey the voice of their shepeheard And as for the rest of the Presbyters if you make theÌ copartners with him that is not helpers but equals you distract the flocke and rent the Church into as many peeces as there be pastors One flocke cannot haue many pastors except they be subordinate one vnder another but many pastors of equal power must needs haue many flocks Wherfore one Church must haue but one pastor to whom therest be they Presbyters or others must by Gods Law be subiect and obedient whiles he rightly directeth them and woorthely rebuketh them otherwise against God and his trueth we must obey neither man nor Angell Yet to temper the Pastourall power of bishops that it might be fatherly as it hath beene alwaies in the house of God euen from the beginning and not Princely for feare of raigning ouer the Lords inheritance the Church of Christ did in certaine cases of importance not suffer the bishop to attempt any thing without the consent of his Presbyters or a Synode The fourth Councill of Carthage prohibiteth the bishop to heare and sententiate any mans cause without the presence of his Clergie as also
maintenance from the Church of Christ. Wherefore they must either giue all Lay Elders double maintenance as Saint Paul willeth which they doe not or shut them cleane from these wordes which yeelde double maintenance by Gods law to Presbyters that rule well What the meaning of Saint Paul is in this place though much might bee saide and is saide of others which I haue omitted yet to satisfie the Reader I haue laide downe foure seuerall expositions too long to bee heere inserted which I willingly permit to the censure of the wise whether euerie one of them be not more consonant to the true intent of Saint Paul then theirs is and as answerable to his wordes If Paul in plaine words did not disclaime Lay Elders as hauing no right to chalenge double maintenaÌce from the church nor other places contradict them yet were there no reason vpon the needlesse and iointlesse construction of this one sentence to receiue them for by what logicke prooue they out of this place there were some Presbyters that gouerned well and laboured not at all in the worde ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which is as much as specially or chiefly doth distinguish as they thinke the one sort from the other by a superior degree doth it not distinguish as wel things as persons and note so well diuers respects as diuers subiects for example if we should say Magistrates that gouerne well are worthy of double honor specially they that heare the complaints of the poore Were he not very fansiful that would hence coÌclude there are ergo two sorts of magistrats one that gouerneth wel another that heareth the complaints of the poore Againe out of these speches Counsellors that be wise are acceptable to their Princes specially such as are faithfull workemen are rewarded for their skill but specially for their paines Pastors that be vertuous are to be wished for but specially if they be learned wil any sober man inferre that fidelitie and wisedome skil and industrie learning and vertue do not meet in one subiect because specially goeth betwene them Nothing is more common then by this kind of speach to note as well two diuers qualities in one man as two sundrie sortes of men yea thereby to preferre a part before the general comprising that part As Teachers are to be liked for their learning specially for their knowledge in the Scriptures good men are to bee loued for their vertues specially if they be liberall In these speeches they will say the persons be diuers as well as the things for some Counsellors be wise that be not faithfull some workemen expert that be not painefull some Pastours learned that be not vertuous That prooueth true not by any force of these speeches but by the defect of the persons that want fidelitie industrie and integritie for the words rather imploy that both parts should be and therefore may be found in one man before he deserueth this adiection of specially As a Counseller must be wise and specially faithfull before he can be acceptable to his Prince A workeman must be painefull as well as skilfull before he deserue his wages A Pastour must not only be honest but also able to discharge his duetie before he should be greatly esteemed And so by Saint Pauls words they may conclude a Presbyter must not only gouerne well but also labour in the word before he may be counted to be specially or most woorthie of double honour other collection out of the Apostles wordes they can make none And that shall wee soone finde if wee resolue the Apostles wordes in such sort as the nature of the Greeke tongue permitteth vs. The words stand precisely thus ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Presbyters GOVERNING WEL let them be counted worthie of double honour ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã SPECIALLY LABOVRING in the word and doctrine The participles as euerie meane scholer knoweth may be resolued not onely by the Relatiue and his verb but by many other parts of speech and their verbs which oftentimes expresse the sense better then the Relatiue As ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Thou shalt not musle thine oxe treading out thy corne that is whiles he treadeth out thy corne for after thou art not prohibited to musle him So in the sentence which we speake of Presbyters gouerning well are woorthy of double honor well gouerning is the cause of double honour neither is double honor due to Presbyters but with this condition if they gouerne well Then resolue the Apostles wordes either with a causall or conditionall adiunction which is plainly the speakers intent and we shall see howe little they make for two sortes of Presbyters Presbyters if they rule well are worthie of double honour specially if they labour in the word or Presbyters for ruling well are worthie of double honour specially for labouring in the word Here are not two sortes of Elders as they conceiue the one to gouerne the other to teach but two duties of eche Presbyter namely to teach and gouerne before hee can be most worthie of double honour Their owne rules confirme the same Those whome they cal Teachers or Doctours must they not labor in the word There can be no doubt they must Are they then most woorthie or so worthie as Pastors be of double honour who not onely labour in the word but also watch and attend the flocke to rule it well I trust not Then Pastors are most worthie and consequentlie more worthie then Doctors of double honor because they not only watch to gouerne wel but also labour in the word If any man striue for two sorts of persons to be contained in these wordes though there be vtterly no reason to force that collection we can admit that also without any mention of Lay Elders I haue shewed two interpretations how diuers sorts of Presbyters may be noted by these wordes and neither of them Lay to which I refer y e Reader that is willing to see more I may not here offer a fresh discourse of things else-where handled The briefe is Presbyters we reade and Presbyteries in the Apostolike writings but none Lay that were admitted to gouerne the Church Presbyters did attend and feede the flocke as Gods Stewards and were to exhort with wholsome doctrine and conuince the gainesayers and Presbyteries as themselues vrge did impose hands These be the dueties which the holy Ghost else-where appointeth for the president and the rest of the Presbyterie other then these except this place of which wee reason the Scriptures name none and these be no dueties for Laie Elders vnlesse they make all partes of Pastourall chage common to Lay Presbyters and distinguish them only by the place as if Pastors were to ouersee and feede the flocke in the pulpite and Laie Presbyt ers in the Consistorie Which if they doe they allow onely wordes to Pastours and yeeld to laie Presbyrers both Pastorall words and deedes giuing them authoritie to feede watch the flocke of Christ
speciall charge of imposition of hands and this their singularitie in succeeding and superioritie in ordaining haue bene obserued from the Apostles times as the peculiar and substantial markes of Episcopal power and calling I knowe some late Writers vehemently spurne at this and hardly endure any difference betwixt Bishops and Presbyters vnlesse it be by custome and consent of men but in no case by any order or institution of the Apostles whose opinions together with the authorities on which they builde I haue according to my small skill examined and find them no way able to rebate the full and sound euidence that is for the contrarie for what more pregnant probation can be required then that the same power and precepts which Paul gaue to Timothie when hee had the charge of Ephesus remained in all the Churches throughout the worlde to certaine speciall and tried persons authorized by the Apostles themselues and from them deriued to their after-commers by a generall and perpetuall succession in euery church and citie without conference to enlarge it or Councill to decree it the continuing where of for three discents the Apostles saw with their eyes confirmed with their handes and Saint Iohn amongst others witnessed with his pen as an order of ruling the Church approoued by the expresse voyce of the Sonne of God When the originall proceeded from the Apostles mouth and was obserued in all the famous places and Churches of Christendome where the Apostles taught and whiles they liued can any man doubt whether that course of gouerning the Church were Apostolike for my part I confesse I am neither so wise as to ouer-reach it with policie nor so wayward as to withstand it with obstinacie Against so maine and cleere proofes as I dare vndertake will content euen a contentious minde when hee readeth them are pretended two poore places the one of Ambrose the other of Ierome the first auouching that in the beginning the Episcopall prerogatiue went by order before it came by way of election vnto desert the other resoluing that Bishops are greater then Presbyters rather by the custome of the Church then by the trueth of the Lords disposition Both these authorities I haue throughly discussed and laide forth the right intent of those Fathers not onely by comparison of other Writers but euen by their owne confession lest any shoulde thinke I drawe them to a forraine sense besides their true meaning for when Ierome and Austen alleage the vse and custome of the Church for the distinction betwixt Bishops and Presbyters if it be vnderstoode of the names and titles of honor which at first were common to both and after diuided by the vse of the Church as Austen expresseth we can absolutely grant the places without any preiudice to the cause if it be applied to their power and function in the church it is most true that Ierome saith Presbyters were subiect in such fort as the Primitiue Church obserued rather by custome then by the trueth of the Lords ordinance For Presbyters in the Primitiue Church as appeareth by Tertullian Ierome Possidonius and others might neither baptize preach nor administer the Lords supper without the Bishops leaue especially in his presence which indeede grewe rather by custome for the preseruation of order then by any rule or commandement of the Lord. By the word of God a Bishop did nothing which a Presbyter might not do saue imposing of hands to ordaine That is the onely distinction in the Scriptures betwixt a Bishop and a Presbyter as Ierome and Chrysostome affirme other differences which the church kept many as to impose hands on the baptized and conuerted to reconcile penitents and such like were rather peculiar to the Bishop for the honour of his calling then for any necessitie of Gods Law If any man vrge further out of Ierome that there was no Bishop at all nor chiefe Ruler ouer the Church and Presbyterie of each place in the Apostles times I answere him with the resolution of one of the greatest patrones of their newe discipline Non ita desipuisse existimandus est vt somniaretneminem illi coetui praefuisse Icrome is not to bee thought to haue beene so vnwise as to dreame the Presbyterie had no chiefe Ruler or President It is a perpetuall and essentiall part of Gods ordinance that in the Presbyterie one chiefe in place and dignitie shoulde gouerne eache action or meeting And againe Tales Episcopos diuinitùs quasi ipsius Christi voce constitutos absit vt vnquam simus inficiati that such Bishops as were Pastours in euerie Citie and chiefe of their Presbyteries were appointed from heauen and as it were by the voyce of Christ himselfe God forbid wee shoulde euer denie This saieth hee on the behalfe of the newe Discipline On the other side I say God forbid I should vrge any other but such as were Pastours ouer their Churches and Gouernours of the Presbyteries vnder them If wee thus farre agree what cause then had those turbulent heades I speake not of them all which to ease their stomackes or to please their maintainers iested and railed rather like Stage-players then Diuines on those whome the wiser sorte amongst them can not denie were ordained by God and appointed by the voyce of Christ himselfe If their reasons bee not the stronger and weightier howsoeuer they flatter themselues in fluaries let them remember who saide hee that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me They will haply saue themselues for that our Bishops differ from the Apostolike Bishops in manie thinges as namelie theirs succeeded in order ours by election the dignitie was in the Apostles times common to euerie Presbyter in his course nowe it is proper to one with them it dured for a season as a weeke or a moneth with vs for life except by iust cause any deserue to bee remooued lastly they had but prioritie of place and authoritie to moderate the meetings and consultings of the rest ours haue a kinde of imperie ouer their fellow-Presbyters These bee precisely the points wherein one of the best learned of that side contendeth the ancient and Apostolike institution of Bishops was changed by processe of time into an other fourme established by custome and confirmed by consent of men these be his own words I haue not altered or inuerted the sense or sentence If any of these differences were true yet are they no causes to discredit the custome of the Primitiue Church in electing her Bishops to hold their places so long as they gouerned well for the same writer pronounceth of these very things setting the last aside neque in istis quicquam est quod reprehendi possit neither in these things is there ought that can be misliked but in deede there is not one of al these diuersities that can bee iustly prooued either by Scripture
seuenth yeere of their Empire and Irenaeus testifieth that he came to Rome vnder Anicetus the tenth Bishop there declared the trueth which he had receiued from the Apostles Did he through ambition retaine the place to which the Apostles called him longer then he shoulde and so altered the Apostolicall kinde of gouernement I had rather chalenge the Consistorians for mistaking Ambrose then Polycarpe for inuerting the Apostolike Discipline The Church of Smyrna called him ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Apostolicall and Propheticall Teacher of their times Irenaeus saith of him Hic docuit semper quae ab Apostolis didicerat quae ecclesiae tradidit sola sunt vera hee alwayes taught those things which he learned of the Apostles which he deliuered vnto the Church and they onely are true And if he were not a man of farre more authoritie and certainer fidelitie then any that contradict him yet haue we al the Churches of Christendome their successions of Bishops from the Apostles and all histories and monuments of antiquitie to concurre with him that Bishops liuing in the Apostles daies made by the Apostles hands continued their places til they died neither is there any man liuing that is able to shewe one example to the contrary Let the Christian Reader then say whether it be not a vaine and false surmise which some in our age so mightily maintaine that the Bishops which the Apostles ordained to rule the Presbyteries dured for some short space changed by course that superioritie going round in order to euerie Presbyter the election of Bishops to gouerne the Churches and Presbyters committed to their charge so long as they did it carefully was mans inuention and no Apostolike institution The domination of bishops wil be their last refuge otherwise in elections of Bishops to continue whiles they do their duties the best learned of them confesse there is nothing that can or should be reprehended onely they repine that a Bishop shoulde haue iurisdiction ouer his Copresbyters And heere they are plentiful with places of Scripture as if we went about to make Bishops Lords and Masters ouer the Church and all the rest to be their seruants They alleage the words of Christ Great men exercise authoritie you shall not doe so and of Peter Feede the flocke not as Lords or commanders ouer Gods inheritance but to what purpose I see not Meane they by these places to prooue that the Apostles had no superioritie nor authoritie in the Church of God or that Pastours haue no power ouer their flockes It were more then childish to impugne one trueth by another They themselues do agnise that the Apostles had superioritie and authoritie by Christs owne commission aboue and ouer all other degrees to erect and order the Churches where they preached and they yeelde Pastours authoritie ouer their flockes to commaund in the name of the Lord. Then neither these places nor any other in the Scriptures doe barre Pastoral power ouer the flocke nor distinction of degrees betwixt the Teachers Superior and inferior degrees if Christs wordes did exclude no man might admit them or defend them as lawfull If the Apostles to whom and of whom Christ there spake did not withstanding his speech retaine diuersities of degrees in the Church it is euident our Sauiour did not forbid Superiority but Imperie not Pastorall but Regall authoritie not Fatherly but Masterly preeminence and that in respect aswell of the people as of the Presbyters Peter calling the people Gods heritage and before and after naming them the Lords flocke And how should it possibly be otherwise for since the holy Ghost requireth the faithfull to obey their Leaders and to bee subiect to them no Scriptures do crosse the authoritie and inspection which the guiders of Christes Church shoulde haue ouer their flockes and God by his eternall Lawe comprising Pastours vnder the name of Fathers and assigning them the honour due vnto Parents we may not by colour of any wordes bereaue them of obedience and reuerence no more then of maintenance which are the parts and effects of Fatherly power and honour So long then as wee giue Bishops no charge but Pastorall no power but paternall wee are not in danger of violating either our Sauiours or his Apostles precept and consequently this kinde of superioritie may not bee called or supposed to be Dominion nor Imperie without wrong to the spirite of trueth that hath confirmed it as needefull and healthfull for the house of God euen from the first foundation of the worlde They will easily grant fatherly moderation and Pastorall power vnto Bishops ouer the people but not ouer the Presbyters on this they set vp their rest that no Pastour shoulde haue power ouer others of the same calling and hope assuredly to haue the victorie But they must first reconcile their owne contrarieties they will triumph else before the conquest for ech Presbyterie as themselues confesse must haue a President by Gods essentiall and perpetuall ordinance I aske now whether God giue any man a bare title without any trueth and a Regiment without all authoritie or whether in Gods Lawe deedes and wordes concurre and he be called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a President that is appointed and authorized by God to execute that office The mouth of God intendeth not for mockeries as mans doth and therefore the name neuer goeth without the thing he is iust in his speach and wil not vtter the worde that shall delude the hearer If then by Gods Law there must be Presidents ouer Presbyteries ineuitably there must be Gouernours and Superiours ouer them If some must moderate the meetings of Presbyters and execute their decrees of force they must haue power and authoritie ouer Presbyters and so it is mainly consequent out of their owne positions which they most refuse Againe when Paul left Timothie at Ephesus to impose hands to receiue accusations against Presbyters and openly to rebuke such as sinned did hee not giue him power ouer Presbyters and euen the selfe same that is challenged at this day to belong to Bishops if it were lawful and needful at Ephesus for Timothy to haue that right and authority ouer the Presbyters that were ioynt-Pastors with him how commeth it now to be a tyrannical and Antichristian power in his successours Timothie they will say was an Euangelist and coulde haue no successours If none could succeede him in that power how come their Presbyteries to haue it will they be Euangelists what Lay Elders and all and shall the Presbyteries of the whole world succeede Timothie in his charge at Ephesus That were newes in deede if this authority to impose hands to receiue accusations and rebuke sinnes must remaine in the Church for euer as it is euident it must then was it no Euangelisticall authoritie but a generall and perpetuall function in the Church of Christ that might and did admit others to succeede
that word I vnderstand the very ordering of Timothie as if Paul had said Looke that the grace bee not in vaine which thou receiuedst by imposition of handes when I created or made thee an Elder If seposing a litle the names of men wee eramine the grounds of both interpretations or remember but your owne positions we shall soone perceiue which is the likelier That the Presbyterie wined with Paul in laying handes on Timothie no reason euicteth onely the ambiguitie of the word which hath those two significations leadeth some writers to that surmise on the other side that Paul himselfe laid hands on Timothie without others to conioine with him besides the wordes of Paul which are plaine enough for that purpose the excellencie of Timothies functioÌ were he Euangelist or Bishop and sufficiencie of Pauls hands do strongly enduce Your selues say Timothie was an Euangelist that is one which attended and helped the Apostle in his trauels for the Gospell to appoint who should folow the Apostle in his voiages pertained not to the Presbyterie of any one Church but lay wholy in the Apostles own choice liking as appeareth by his refusing Marke taking Silas when Barnabas departed from him because he would not take Marke into his company Againe the power gifts of an Euangelist or Bishop so farre exceeded the degree of Presbyters that they could not be deriued froÌ them but from the Apostles As therefore Timothie could not haue the calling neither of an Euangelist nor of a Bishop froÌ the Presbyterie but froÌ the Apostle so was he to receiue imposition of hands the signe seale of his calling froÌ the Apostle not from the Presbyterie Lastly since Paul saith his hands were laid on Timothie what needed the helpe of other mens hands Were not Pauls hands sufficient without assistance to giue him the grace either of aprophet Euangelist bishop or pastor The first prophets Pastors to whom the Apostle committed the churches of the Gentils from whose hands did they receiue their gifts notfrom Pauls TheÌ if Pauls hands were able to make the Pastors and prophets wheÌ as yet there was no Presbyterie had he now lost his Apostolike power that he could not do the like to Timothie But Chrysostome and others affirme that moe besides Paul lâiâd hands on Timothie Chrysostome cleane excludeth the Preshyterie by saying The Presbyters could not impose hands on a bishop those are his words before alleaged Theodoret saieth PresbyteriuÌ hic vocat eos qui ApostolicaÌ gratiam acceperunt Paul here calleth them the Presbyterie which had Apostolike grace that is episcopall as himselfe expoundeth it Theophilact followeth Chrysostome and taketh the Presbyterie for the bishops saying Aduerte quantum valeant Pontificum manuâ impositae Marke what force the imposing of handes by bishops hath Ambrose inclineth to one rather then to many his words are Gratiamtamen dari ordinatoris significat perprophetiam manuum impositionem That the grace of the ordainer was giuen he signifieth by prophesie and imposition of hands As yet then we haue no proofe by the Scriptures that in elections of Elders the people concurred with the Apostles nor that in imposing hands the Presbyterie ioyned with them the places cited to that intent prooue no such thing Matthias was chosen by lots the seuen Deacons your selues say had no charge of the word and Sacraments at Lystra and Iconium Paul and Barnabas laied hands on such as they found meete to be Elders and Timothie being superiour to Presbyters was offorce to haue the gifts grace of his calling not from them but from the Apostles hands I haue not racked nor wrested the places from their naturall sense nor the words from their proper significance ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã with ecclesiasticall writers to him that will not purposely shut his eyes against the truth is to impose hands ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is the office and calling of an Elder as well as the number of Elders and that sense Caluin not only coÌfesseth to agree wel with the text but resolutely vpholdeth it in his institutions as the right meaning of S. Pauls words the Presbyterie must goe seeke for some other hold for the imposition of their hands The fathers Greeke and Latin repell that as an ouersight or conceit in our late writers How then were elections made and imposition of hands giuen in the Apostles time I confesse I had rather read other mens iudgements herein then write mine owne so as they take the pains soberly to prooue that they say and not peremptorily to auouch what they like the which if it might be obserued in the Church of Christ would a great deale the sooner appease and decrease the âârifes that now afflict the mindes and quenth the zoales of most men not knowing where to rest or what to beleeue yet least our silence should animate others to fall further in loue with their fansies I will not be grieued to expresse what I suppose was the authenticall and Apostolicall manner of electing Elders and imposing hands and first of imposing of hands whence it was deriued and to what end it was vsed The laying of handson anothers head was an auncient rite amongst the Iewes vsed in making their prayers for any and beating witnesse with or against any confirmed and ratified by God himselfe Iacob when he blessed the children of Ioseph laied his hands on their heads Moses was willed by God to put his hands vpon Ioshua before all the Congregation and in their sight to giue him his charge that he might bee ruler of the Lordes people Euery man by the lawe of Moses was to lay his hand on the head of his sacrifice that he presented vnto God The two Elders that falslie accused Susanna laied their handes on her head whiles they gaue euidence against her The some of God when he came in flesh did not reâect that ceremonie but did rather strengthen it When little children were brought vnto him he laied his handes on them and blessed them The sicke and such as were possessed with deuils were healed by the laying on of his hands and to the faythfull he gaue that power that they should lay their hands on the sicke and recouer them The Apostles receiuing it from their master not onely vsed it in curing of diseases and in their publike blessings prayers and supplications for any man that his labour might succeed to the glorie of God and good of others but also retained it in the calling and confirming of such as the spirite of grace would make meete for these uice of Christes Church and in conferring the gifts of the holy Ghost on them Paul laied handes on the father of Publius when hee cured him of his feauer and bloudie fluxe Ananias laied handes on Paul when as yet hee was not baptized that hee might receiue his eye-sight When the holie Ghost commaunded to separate and
them ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã sent them away and they ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã being sent abroad by the holie Ghost went to Saleucia Cyprus and other places Imposition of handes to that purpose was not necessarie No more was fasting but by these two ioyned with prayer the Prophets and Pastors witnessed vnto the Church that they were called away by the holy Ghost and departed not vpon their owne heads and that the worke they tooke in hand needed the continuall prayers of the faithful as well for the good successe of their paines as protection of their persons amidst so many troubles and dangers as they were like to sustaine and therefore with a solemne kinde of prayer for them and blessing of them for Imposition of hands as Austen saith is nothing else but prayer ouer a man and to that ende was it heere vsed they commended them to the grace of God This was the purpose and effect of that imposition of hands which Paul Barnabas receiued at Antioch as Saint Luke himselfe reporteth for after they had labored and preached the Gospell in many places they returned to Antioch whence they had beene commended to the grace of God for the worke which now they had perfourmed So that when they departed from Antioch the prayers there made for them and imposition of hands on them were nothing els but A COMMENDING THEM TO THE GRACE OF GOD for the better prospering of the worke which they vndertooke Chrysostome Oecumenius and others affirme that Bishops which differ not from Elders laide handes on Timothie as well as Paul They take the word Presbyterie not for Elders as you doe but for Bishops and adde this reason because Presbyters could not impose hands on a Bishop which directly ouerthroweth your imposition of hands by the Presbyterie Yet others ioyned with Paul in imposing hands which is heere denied The word as Ierome doeth expound it admitteth no such sense And if we follow Chrysostomes interpretation it rather harmeth then helpeth the Presbyterie For no Presbyter by his assertion could impose hands Neither doeth the Text if you consider it say they ioyned with Paul in imposing hands but grace was giuen to Timothie with the imposition of hands That must needes be when Paul also imposed his hands The Presbyterie that is the Prophets might lay hands on him as well as Paul though not at the same time nor to the same ende It is no strange thing in the Church of Christ neither was it then in the Apostles times for a man to receiue imposition of hands oftner theÌ once On Paul first Ananias layed handes and after wardes the Prophets of Antioch Barnabas wanted not imposition of hands when he stoode in the choice with Matthias without which he was not capable of the Apostleship and yet afterward at Antioch he receiued it the second time In the Primitiue Church they were first Deacons and vpon triall when they had ministred well and were found blamelesse they were admitted to be Elders or Priestes and after that if their giftes and paines so deserued they were called to an higher degree and in euery of these they receiued imposition of handes So that euery one by the ancient discipline of Christes Church before he could come from ministring to gouerning in the Church of God receiued thrise or at the least twise imposition of handes The like if any man list hee may imagine of Timothie that the good reporte which the brethren of Lystra and Iconium gaue of him vnto Paul whereupon hee woulde that Timothie shoulde go foorth with him grew vpon triall of his faithfull and painefull seruice in a former and lower vocation for which hee had unposition of handes and that mooued Paul to take him along with him and when hee sawe his time to impose handes on him for a greater calling For it is not credible that Paul would impose hands on him at the first steppe to place him in one of the highest degrees being so yoong as hee was without good experience of his sober and wise behauiour in some other and formet function Lastly if it should be granted that others ioyned with Paul in laying hands on Timothie we must not conclude it was of necessitie as if Paules handes had not beene sufficient without them to giue the holie Ghost or that he had not power in himselfe to choose who should goe foorth with him and minister vnto him we must shunne both these as sensible absurdities but because Timothie was very yong lest Paul should seeme to be ledde with any light respect in taking him vnto his companie he might happily be content to heare the iudgements of the Prophets then present and guided by the same spirite that he was and suffer their handes as wel as their mouths to concurre with his in prophesying and praying ouer Timothie that all the Church might know the spirite of God had pronounced him worthie the place and not Paules affection aduanced him vnworthie In that respect I say Paul might be willing the Prophets shoulde expresse to the whole assemblie what the holie Ghost spake in them touching Timothie and permit them with prayers and handes as their maner was to confirme the same otherwise Paul alone had power enough both to impose handes on Pastours and Prophets as he did at Ephesus and to make choice of his companie as he did not long before when he vtterly refused Marke and retained Silas to trauaile with him CHAP. VIII The Apostolike power in determining doubts of faith and delivering vnto Satan ANother point in shewe diminishing Apostolike authoritie is that the Elders assembled in the Councel of Ierusalem together with the Apostles to discusse the matter in question betwene Paul and others and the letters deciding the controuersie were written to the Churches abroade as well in their names as in the Apostles This case wil soone be answered by Saint Paul himselfe Paul stoode not in doubt of his preaching neither needed hee the consent of the Apostles or Elders to confirme that doctrine which the spirit of Christ had deliuered vnto him we must remember his earnest protestation If an Angell from heauen preach vnto you otherwise then that you haue receiued of me hold him accursed As we said before so say I againe If any man Apostle or other preach vnto you otherwise then that you haue receiued already let him be accursed And why The reason is yeelded in the next wordes For I certifie you brethren that the Gospell which I preached was not of man neither receiued I it of man neither was I taught it but by the reuelatioÌ of Iesus Christ. What therfore Saint Paul was right well assured Christ had deliuered vnto him to submit that to the correcting or censuring of men yea of the Apostles themselues had not beene in him moderation or sobrietie but distrust and infidelitie And for that cause when God reuealed his sonne vnto
people from Priests is neither prophane nor strange in the Scriptures There shall be saieth Esay like people like Priest And so saieth Osee as also Ieremie diuideth the Church into the Prophet Priest and People As for the name of Clergie men Ierome saieth Proptereà vocantur Clerici vel quia de sorte sunt Domint vel quia ipse Dominus sors idest pars Clericorum est Therfore are they called Clergie men or Clerkes either because they are the Lordes portion to serue the Church of Christ or for that the Lord is their portion part to liue on such things as are dedicated to the Lord. The Laie hee calleth Seculares Secular men which word is not so good as Laici the Laitie or people The name of Presbyter I vse not thereby meaning aged and ancient men of what calling soeuer they be as the word sometimes signifieth and wherewith I see many that fauour the Presbyterie deceiued and deceiuing others but I vse it for those whom the Apostles call ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Presbyters whence our tongue following the French long since deriued Priests who for their age should be Elders and by their office are ministers of the word and Sacraments and ouerseers of the flocke of Christ. And though there can be no doubt but very often in the Scriptures ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in Latine Seniores in English Elders are taken for Pastours Teachers and such as laboured in the word and dispensed the Sacraments yet some more zealous then discreet no sooner he are of the word Presbyter or Senior an Elder in Scriptures or Fathers but they straightway dreame of their laie Presbyterie which is the greatest ground of all their errour and lightest proofe that may possiblie be brought For which cause I am forced often to distinguish the ministers of the word from such as some men would haue to bee Gouernours of the Church by the name of Presbyter and not of Elder which in our tongue is more common to aged men then to Clergie men But howsoeuer they may play with wordes to make some the we that Elders were Gouernours of Christes Church in the Apostles times assuredly no man is able to ãâã that laie men were publike Gouernours to ordaine ministers or remooue sinners from the Lordes table while the Apostles liued and after their deaths the longer we search the further we are from finding any such Elders The whole Church by the very wordes of our Sauiour might exclude disobedient and froward persons from their felowship as Etânikes and Publicanes and bind them both in heauen and earth I haue answered alreadie that those wordes of Christ by the verââ confession of such as are the greatest defenders of this newe discipline were spoken of the Iudges and Magistrates of the Iewes And if by the credite and authoritie of the fathers wee will needes haue them spoken of Christes Church wee must then take the Church for the Pastours and leaders of the Church that haue receiued power from Christ to binde and loose in heauen and earth Lastly if we intend nothing els by those wordes Let him be to thee as an Ethnike and Publicane but refraine all company with him and eate no more with him then thou wouldest with an Ethnike and Publicane this charge pertaineth rather to the whole Church then to any laie Elders or Gouernours in the Church The Apostles wordes When you are gathered together put away from among you that wicked man are rather directed to the whole Congregation then to any laie Elders in the Church of Corinch as are also these that folow I wrate vnto you that you should not company together with fornicatours but nowe I haue written vnto you if any man that is called a brother bee a fornicator or couetous an Idoâater railer drunkard or extortioner with such an one eate not Must onely the laie Elders or all the multitude auoyd the companie of such enormous persons I beseech you brethren saieth Paul obserue those which cause diuisions and offences against the doctrine which you haue learned and decline them Should none but Elders and Teachers shunne Schismatikes and hainous malefactours or must the people and hearers doe the like If any man obey not our sayings keepe no companie with him that he may be ashamed yet count him not an enemie but admonish him as a brother Shall wee thinke the Apostle thought it sufficient for soââ fewe laie Elders to forbeare the company of such disordered persons or doeth hee will the whole Church with one consent to shunne all societie with such vnrulie ones that they may bee ashamed Then yet the whole Church might excommunicate and not Pastours onely With open reproouing by the word and excluding from the Sacraments such as notoriouslie sinned Pastours and Prophets might intermeddle the people and laie Elders might not it was no part of their charge but in banishing malefactours from all fellowship and companie both ciuill and sacred with the faithfull the Pastours were to direct the people to assist and execute that iudgement The Apostle doeth not leaue it to peoples liking as a matter indifferent till they haue consented but enioineth it as a necessarie duetie and commandeth them in the name of Christ Iesus to withdraw themselues from euery brother that walked inordinately For as S. Iohn warneth vs He that receiueth to his house the bringer of another doctrine or biddeth him good speede is partaker of his euill deedes And so is euery one that with countenance fauour or familiaritie doeth embolden the wicked to goe on in any other lewdnesse when by Christian dutie he should reproue such offenders if they persist renounce al societie with them yea where there wanteth a beleeuing magistrate the Pastours shall not doe wisely to proceed to any such rigour against wilfull and obstinate sinners without the knowledge and consent of the people for feare of contempt if the most part mislike or factions if the multitude be deuided If Pastours in such cases were to staie for the liking of the whole Church is it not more likely that the people did referre the hearing and censuring of all such matters to certaine chosen Elders of themselues rather then in a tumult confusedly without any Iudiciall forme determine such causes That if wee euict wee make no doubt that laie Elders were Gouernours in the Church of Christ as well as Pastours Indeed likelihoods and surmises were the best demonstrations that euer were made for your supposed discipline but if this hee all you will neuer euict any thing The people might well relie themselues on the credite and conscience of their Pastours and beleeue them in other mens cases whom they trusted with their owne soules Againe they might approoue and confirme their Pastours iudgement in an open assemblie without an vprore things were at that time handled in the Church religiously not tumultuously Lastly if the people did appoint certaine wise and sufficient
Bishop must bee vnreprooueable as Gods Steward holding fast the faithfull worde of doctrine that hee may be able to exhorte with founde doctrine and conuince the goinesayers No Teachers no Elders by this rule For they were Gods Stewards to exhort and conuince with found doctrine before they tooke that name Elders might not be appointed in any Citie but so qualified as is heere prescribed there was no place then in Creete for your newe founde Elders And as for Lay Gouernours of the Apostolike Church to bee mentioned by Saint Paul in the 1. to the Corinthians and twelfth Chapter the ancient and learned Fathers are further from admitting any such then I am howsoeuer our late writers bee lighted on them Nazianzene expounding the wordes of Saint Paul which our men imagine concerne Lay Gouernours sayth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Gouernements that is ouer-ruling the flesh Chrysostome maketh Helpes and Gouernements all one and saith It is a great blessing of God in matters of the Spirite to haue an helper and exhorter Ambrose saieth In the fift place is giuen the gift of vnderstanding For they bee Gouernours that with spirituall raines doe guide men Theophilact referreth it to the Deacons Helpes gouernements that is to receiue the sicke and guide and dispence the goodes of our brethren Then neither doe the Scriptures any where mention Lay Presbyters nor the Fathers expounding the places that are brought for them did euer giue so much as an inkeling of any such persons The words of Paul to Timothie be not only cleared from them by diuers sound interpretations but produced against them For they admit no Elders but such as were for their worke sake maintained at the costes of the Church and so were neuer anie Lay Presbyters The two other places name Rulers and Gouernours but expresse neyther what persons or thinges they gouerned neyther who they were that did gouerne whether Lay men or Pastours Lay men had Christian gouernements but ouer their families ouer the Church and house of God none had in the Apostles daies that wee reade saue Pastors and Teachers I meane such as did feede and watch the flocke committed to their charge And yet if wee shoulde graunt that in the Apostles time for want of a Magistrate to vpholde the discipline of the Church and punish the disorders and offences of loose brethren there were certaine graue and wise Elders ioyned with the Prophets and Pastours to admonish the vnrulie examine the guiltie and exclude infamous and scandalous persons from the common societie of Christians Is it anie consequent the like must bee vsed with vs in a Christian kingdome vnder a beleeuing Prince The Apostolike Churches were planted in populous Cities where they coulde not lacke meete men to sustaine that charge ours are dispersed in rurall Hamlets where there can bee no hope to finde so many fitte Gouernours as shall bee requisite To the first Churches came none but such as were willing and zealous without all compulsion to ours come all forces Atheistes Hypocrites and howe manie rather forced by Lawe then ledde with deuotion yea woulde God it did not often so fall out that in manie places the richer and wealthier men eyther regarde no Religion or secretely leane to the woorst Euerie Church with them had manie Prophetes Pastours and Teachers the number and neede of the people and tyme so requiring so that their Presbyteries might bee indifferently weighed without ouerbearing either side Wee haue but one in eche Parish and to exact maintenaunce for moe at the peoples handes in euerie Uillage woulde breede that sore which no playster would heale To giue that one a negatiue voyce in all thinges against the Laie Elders were to fill the whole Realme with infinite contentions and questions To giue him no voyce but as one amongest the rest is to shake the Church in sunder with euerie faction and fansie of the multitude Lastly those Churches vnder persecution had none that coulde iustly chalenge to rule the rest ours hath a lawfull Monarch professing the faith to whome by Gods Lawe the gouernement of all crimes and causes Ecclesiasticall doeth rightly belong and therefore the priuate and popular regiment of the afflicted Churches must cease since God hath blessed this realme with a publike peaceable and princely gouernement The greater and stronger power doeth alwayes determine and frustrate the lesser and weaker in the same kinde What neede we priuate men to punish vices when we haue princes to doe it What neede wee Suffrages of Lay Elders to reforme disorders and abuses in Pastors when wee haue open and knowen lawes to worke the same effect with more force and better speede In popular states and persecuted Churches some pretence may be made for that kinde of discipline In christian kingdomes I see neither neede nor vse of Lay Elders Howbeit for my part I doe not beleeue that Lay Elders were vsed in the Apostls times to gouerne the Church With imposition of hands remission of sinnes distribution of Sacraments I am right assured no iust proofe can be made they did or should intermeddle yea the ouersight of those things could not belong whiles the Apostles liued to Lay men and after their deaths the Churches planted by them and ages succeeding them neuer vsed nor acknowledged any Lay Elders Which is to me an inuincible demonstration that the Apostles left them none For would all the Churches in the worlde with one consent immediatly vpon the Apostles deaths reiect that fourme of gouerning the Church by Lay Elders which was setled and approoued by the Apostles and embrace a new and strange kinde of gouernement without precept or precedent for their so doing Howe others can perswade themselues that the whole Church of Christ felt so generally and presently to a wilfull Apostacie I knowe not for myselfe I confesse I had rather forsake the deuise and conceit of some late Writers were they in number moe then they are before I will proclaime so many Apostolike men and ancient and learned fathers to be manifest despisers of the Apostolike discipline and voluntarie supporters if not inuentors of Antichrists pride and tyrannie Wherefore if they shew me Lay Elders vniuersally receiued for gouernours in the Churches and ages next folowing the Apostles I wil agnise they came from the Apostles if there were no such after the Apostles I cannot beleeue they were in the Apostles times CHAP. XI What Presbyterie the primitiue Churches and Catholike fathers did acknowledge and whether Lay Elders were any part thereof or no. MAny men thinke and write that the first Churches and fathers after the Apostles retained and vsed Lay Elders for Gouernors and so witnes as they say obscurely Ignatius Tertullian Cyprian Augustine more cleerely Ambrose Hierome Possidonius and the Canon law and therefore I doe not well in their opinions to pretend the authoritie of Christes Church against them If all these Fathers or any of them did clearely mention or witnesse Lay Elders
I woulde bee farre from contradicting them but nowe I cannot admit them nor in this case the first authors of them by reason I finde no such Elders expressed or testified in any father or writer of the Primitiue Church Elders I finde Lay Elders I neuer finde and by the name of Elders or Presbyters the ancient fathers do meane such Teachers and Labourers in the word as with their counsell and consent did aduise and direct the Bishop of eche Church and Citie in cases of doubt danger and importance when as yet neither Synodes could assemble nor Christian Magistrates be found to helpe and assist the Church against the deadly poyson of heresies and cruel rage of persecutors which those dayes did vsually offer Examine your owne witnesses if they say not as much as I affirme I am well content to yeelde the whole Ignatius is the first that is alledged for Lay Elders and the first if his testimony may be taken that wil vtterly ouerthrowe the Lay Presbyterie He often mentioneth the Presbyterie but chiefly in his second Epistle where he writeth thus to the Church of Trallis Be subiect to the Bishop as vnto the Lorde hee it is that watcheth oueryour soules as one that shall account vnto God you must therefore whatsoeuer you enterprise doe nothing without the Bishop but be subiect also to the Presbyterie as vnto the Apostles of Iesus Christ. You must likewise by all meanes please the Deacons of the mysteries of Iesus Christ. The Bishop is the figure of the father of all the Presbyters as the Senate of God and a knot of the Apostles of Christ. without these the chosen Church is not nor the company of Saints not the assemblie of the holie What is the Bishop but one that hath power ouer all as much as is possible for a man to haue a resembler in power of Christ that is God What is the Presbyterie but a sacred assemblie the Counsellers and Coasseâsours of the Bishop Presbyters or Elders we see heere with all their titles Lay Elders we see none To presume vpon the anââiguitie of the worde that they were Lay is so childish aproofe that it should not come in wisemens heads yet lest wee should be carried with that wilfull persuasion which I see many possessed with marke what Elders they were of whome Ignatius spake He calleth them in this Epistle ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a knot or company of Apostles or Messengers of Christ and in the next hee saieth As the Lord did nothing without his father so must not you without the Bishop ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã whether you be Presbyter Deacon or Lay man To the Chrch of Philodelphia he writeth thus ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã The Presbyters Deacons and the rest of the Clergie together with all the people obey the Bishop And so euery where ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Let the Lay men be subiect to the Deacons the Deacons to the Presbyters the Presbyters to the Bishop And expressing their office with Saint Peters wordes hee saieth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã You Presbyters feed the flock that is with you till God shew who shall be ruler or Bishop ouer you for I now hasten to gaine Christ. Presbyters then with Ignatius were Pastours and part of the Clergie and so farre from being Lay men that all Lay men were subiect vnto them as vnto the Apostles of Christ and not ioyned with them in the same Presbyterie to gouerne the Church Hierome the next of your witnesses for I take them not as their ages but as their testimonies ioyne neerest together writing on Esay saith Et nos habemus in ecclesia Senatum nostrum coetum Presbyterorum We haue in the Church our Senate euen the assemblie or companie of Presbyters And againe Commâni Presbyterorum consilio regebantur ecclesiae The Churches were at first gouerned by the common aduise of the Presbyters Thââ Elders at first did gouerne the Church by common aduise iâ no doubt at all with vs this is it which is doubted and denied by vs and shal neuer be proued by any that those Elders were Lay men which so gouerned the Church What Elders Ierome meant is soone discerned by his owne words Idem est ergo Presbyter qui Episcopus An Elder or Presbyter then is the selfe same that a Bishop is and before there were factions in religion by the Diuels instinct and the people began to say I hold of Paul I of Apollo and I of Cephas the Churches were gouerned with the common aduise of Presbyters But when euery one thought those whome he baptized to be his owne and not Christs it was decreede in the whole worlde that one of the Presbyters chosen shoulde bee set aboue the rest to whome the whole care of the Church should appertaine Ierom auoucheth that Bishops and Presbyters were at the first all one and saith the Church was guided by their common aduise vntill the Presbyters beganne to chalenge such as they had baptized for their own and not for Christs He writeth then of such Elders as did baptize and feede the flocke and differed from Pastours and Bishops neither in dispensing the worde nor Sacraments but onely in wanting power to impose hands For so debating the very same matter in his Epistle to Euagrius hee saith Quid enâm facit excepta ordinatione Episcopus quod presbyter non faciat What doth a Bishop saue ordering or imposing hands which a Presbyter may not doe Then Presbyters with Ierome did preach baptize administer the Lords supper as well as Bishops and were indeed Teachers and Pastors by whose counsell at the first the Churches were gouerned And of such Ierome saieth Bishops must knowe they are greater then Presbyters rather by custome then by the trueth of the Lordes disposition and ought to gouerne the Church in common Let any man that hath care of his conscience or credite read the places in Hieromes Epistle to Euagrius and in his Commentaries vpon the first to Tite where hee sheweth what Elders did and shoulde gouerne the Church and if this that I say bee not more then euident I will hazarde mine before God and man Ambrose is an other that speaketh to the same effect Amongst al Nations age is honorable Unde Synagoga postea ecclesia seniores habuit quorum sine consilio nihil agebatur in ecclesia Wherefore the Iewish synagogue and after the Church had Seniours or Elders without whose counsell nothing was doone in the Church The which by what negligence it is out of vse I knowe not vnlesse it be by the slouth or rather pride of thé Teachers whiles they alone will seeme to bee somewhat Heere likewise is mention of Elders without whose aduise nothing was doone in the Church but by Ignatius and Ierome we saw before they were not Lay men but Cleargie men by whose counsell the Churches were gouerned Had
one wife And againe Eucharistiae sacramentum non de aliorum manu quà m Praesidentium sumimus we take not the Sacrament of the Eucharist at any others then at the Pastours or Rulers hands Handling this assertion Nónne Laici Sacerdotes sumus Wee that are of the Laitie are wee not Priestes he saieth Differentiam inter ordinem plebem constituit ecclesiae authoritas honor per ordinis consessum sanctificatus à Deo A difference betwene the order of Priests and the people the authoritie of the church hath made and the honor sanctified of God by the setting together of their order And shewing how many degrees he accounted in the Cleargie he saith Quùm ipsi authores idest ipsi Diaconi Presbyteri Episcopi fugiunt quomodo Lâicus c. When the first men that is the Deacons Presbyters and Bishops flee how shall the Lay forbeare fleeing when the Leaders flee which of the Souldiours will stand Hee is an euill Pastour Christ confirming it that fleeth when hee seeth the woolfe and leaueth his sheepe to the spoyle Which is neuer more doone then when in persecution ecclesia destituitur à Clero the Church is forsaken of the Cleargie Porrò si eos qui Gregi praesunt fugere quum lupi irruunt nec decet imò nec licet qui enim Pastorem talem malum pronunciauit vtique damnauit ideo Praepositos ecclesiae in persecutione fugere non oportebit Then if it bee neither seemely nor lawfull for the Rulers of the flocke to flee when the woolues rush in for hee that pronounced such a one an euill sheepeheard did doubtlesse condemne him the ouerseers of the Church may not flee in persecution By this wee may plainely perceiue there were in Tertullians time no Leaders Rulers nor Ouerseers of the flocke and Church but Pastours and Cleargie men and those either Deacons Priests or Bishops Lay Elders are farre from Tertullians wordes and further from his meaning Why his hooke De Bâptisââ should be alleaged for Lay Elders I can not so much as gesse Some men are so infected with the fansie of Lay Elders that they no sooner reade the word Presbyter but they straight dreame of their Lay Presbyterie Otherwise if we would seeke for a place to crosse their newe discipline we could not light on a better Dandi baptismum ius habet summus Sacerdos qui est episcopus Dehinc Presbyteri Diaconi non tamen sine episcopi authoritate propter ecclesiae honorem quo saluo salua pax est alioquinetiam Laicis ius est To giue baptisme is the right of the chiefest Priest which is the Bishop After him the Presbyters and Deacons not yet without the Bishops authoritie for the honour of the Church that is the honour allowed him in the Church the which being obserued peace is preserued otherwise it were lawful for lay men to doe it Heere find we the Bishop to be the chiefest Priest without his leaue the rest not to baptize With his leaue the Presbyters and Deacons might but not Lay men saue in cases of extremitie then as hee thinketh anie Lay man might The trueth of his opinion I am not heere to discusse the tenour of his reporte I haue no cause to distrust I finde it confirmed by others that in the presence of the Bishop the rest might not baptise as also that none of these three degrees were Lay men Admit the Bishop to be the chiefest the Elders and Deacons without his authoritie to doe nothing and remooue Laie men from the number of Bishoppes Elders and Deacons the platfourme of your Lay Presbyterie must needes fall Augustine much misliked the fond and lewd excuses that some in his time made when they were rebuked for their sinnes Cùm arguuntur à senioribus When they are reprooued by thee or their Elders for drunkennes rapine and killing of men in tumults they answeare what should I doe being a Secular man or a souldier haue I professed to bee a Monke or a Cleargie man Heere is the bare name of Elders but whether they were Lay men or Clearkes heere is no mention If this admonition and reprehension were priuate the Elders may hee the one or the other as you will Euery Christian man hath libertie to reprooue and admonishe his Brother priuatelie for anie sinne committed and it best becommeth age and grey hayres to mislike the disorders and enormities of yoonger and raâher heades and then the words of Austen are when they be reprooued by their Elders But if the rebuke were open then Seniores were the elder sort of such Cleargie men as had the charge and ouersight of other mens liues and manners and sate in iudgement with the Bishop to exhort chastice and censure licentious persons That Lay men in Austens time intermedled with the keyes or sacraments I vtterly deny and therefore the worde Elders cannot import that which then was not The keyes whereon Excommunication dependeth and the Sacraments from which offendors are excluded were then the Pastours charge and not the peoples It is more then ignorance for those that woulde seeme learned to imagine that Austen euer heard or thought any Lay men had an interest in the open and ordinarie vse of the keyes and disposition of the Sacraments The Iudges that Austen acknowledged in the Church were no lay Elders as plainly appeareth by his words before alledged neither had lay men any iudgemeÌt seats prouided for them in y â church sed sedes Praepositorum ipsi Praepositi intelligendi sunt per quos ecclesia nunc gubernatur But the seates of the Rulers and the Rulers themselues saith Austen are vnderstoode by whome the Church is nowe gouerned And lest you should doubt who gouerned the Church in his dayes Bishops or Lay Elders noting vpon the 106. psalme three tentations that euery religious and faithfull man amongst the people of God might haue tryall of hee saith Fortassis dignus eris cui populus committatur constituaris in gubernaculis nauis recturus ecclesiam Ibi quarta tentatio Tempestates maris quatientes ecclesiam turbant Gubernatorem Quarta ista nostra est Quanto plus honoramur tanto plus periâlitamur Tentatio ergo gubernandi tentatio periculorum in regenda ecclesia nos potissimum tangit Happely thou shalt be found woorthie to whom the people may be committed to sit at the helue of the ship to gouerne the Church There is the fourth tentation The storms of the Sea that shake the Church trouble the Gouernor This fourth is ours The higher our honor the greater the danger The tentation then of gouerning the tentation of troubles in ruling the Church chiefly concerneth vs yet are ye not free For brethren though you sit not at the same sterne yet saile you in the same ship Pastours then in S. Austens time and no Lay persons did gouerne the Church and rule the flocke and by them iudgement was giuen and
the interest you haue in them Thus haue we perused the proofes that are brought out of ancient Fathers to vphold the Laie Elders whether these bee great enduâementes to enforce your Laie Eldership I appeale to your owne consciences You haue not so much as one circumstance in any father to inferre they were Laie The names of Presbyteri and Seniores which in English are Elders or Priests you shewe whereof we neuer doubted but those names when they imply age are common to all men that are striken in yeeres when they note an office they are proper to Clergie men More then the doubtfull signification of the word Elders I professe before him that seeth the secretes of all mens hearts I see no inforcement in any Father yet produced On the contrarie though it might suffise me to stand on the Negatiue that no laie Elders can bee prooued yet because I seeke not to distinguish wordes but to searchout the trueth I haue prooued by other places out of the same writers that they had no such intent as you pretend vse your eies and not your fansies I am well content your selues shall be Iudges But the rest that remaine as Cyprian Socrates and Possidonius doe most clearely speake of Laie men Of Laie men they speake in deed for they speake of the whole people but of your Laie Elders they speake not a word This short answere might serue for all the places that are behind neither is there any cause to stand longer in discussing them were it not that I seeke rather to satisfie the Obiecters as brethren theÌ to repell them as aduersaries for whose sake I will rip vp the circumstances Agelius a Nouatian Bishop readie to die imposed hands on Sisinnius to be Bishop in his place being one of the Presbyters that were vnder him The people of the Nouatians misliking or complaining of the fact for that he rather laied not handes on one Marcian by whose meanes the Nouatians in the time of Valens enioyed quietnesse Agelius willing to ease the peoples griefe laied hands also on Marcian And when he was a litle recouered he entred into the Church and in his owne person said You haue Marcian to succeed mee and after Marcian Sisinnius This is the true report of Socrates words and in these what one letter for laie Elders Sisinnius was no laie man hee was a Clergie man long before this as Socrates himselfe recordeth As for the name of Elders or Presbyters besides that in all the Church stories it noteth an ecclesiasticall function and laie men by the Canons could not be made Bishops except they were first in orders this very chapter is a manifest testimonie that none were promoted to beare that name or haue that place but by imposition of hands I had occasion before to alleage the words of Marcian repenting that euer he laied his handes on Sabbatius and others to make them priests I will not now repeate them But the peoples dislike made Agelius recall his fact Of all examples this is one of the weakest and worst The Nouatians were Schismatikes from the Church of Christ and no members of it it skilleth not therefore whatsoeuer they or their Bishop did Next it was but a point of policie in Agelius to retaine the liking of his folowers for as they departed from the Catholike Church vpon a conceit so were they as like vpon a Spleene to returne thither againe and forsake the Nouatian Bishops Thirdly he might iustly feare and so preuent a Schisme amongst his owne least some adhering to Sisinnius and some to Marcian his Congregation should bee diuided which was no rare thing in the elections of Bishops Lastly if this example were woorth the standing on it is certaine that Agelius lying sicke in his bedde made first Sisinnius Bishop without the peoples consent and meaning to please the multitude he did as much for Marcian and when he came to the Church vpon his recouerie hee asked no consents for Sisinnius but tolde the people that according to their desire Marcian should bee next and Sisinnius should expect till Marcian was dead In all this proceeding there is no one part answerable to the Canons of the Church and as for laie Elders not so much as any suspicion of them The people had alwayes an interest in the choice of their Bishop and Elders as appeareth in Possidonius by their preferring S. Austen to be an Elder I doe not denie but after the Apostles and their followers were dead in whose dayes the holy Ghost named the most of the Pastours and Teachers the good will and liking of the people was greatly respected in the choice of their Bishops and when there wanted Presbyters and Deacons needfull for the Church the Bishop of the place vsed to admonish and exhort the people if they found any men amongst themselues meete for their good behauiour and to wardnesse to serue in the Church of Christ to bring them foorth or name them that he might accordingly consider of them whether by the Canons they were capable of that honour And when himselfe would preferre such as he knew to be sufficient for their learning he proposed their names to the people that their liues and conuerâactions in time past might be remembred and examined least any suspected or infamed for notorious crimes or otherwise prohibited by the Canons of the Church might secretely creepe to that degree This am I farre from refuting or impugning I wish it rather with zeale to be enioyed and with care to be obserued that none might be taken to serue Christ in his Church but such as are vnreprooueable and so welltried and reported of that neither the people of God might bee offended with their enormities nor the Church burdened with their indignities But what is this to the Laie Presbyterie Was Austen made a Laie Elder or did the Laie Elders preferre him to the Bishop to receiue imposition of hands or ioyne with the Bishop in laying hands on him Can any of these things bee thence so much as surmised view the place When Valerius Bishop of Hippo spake to the people of God and exhorted them about the prouiding and ordering of a Presbyter for the Citie the necessitie of the Church so requiring the Catholikes alreadie knowing the endeâour and learning of Saint Austen laied handes on him as hee sate amongst the people not fearing nor thinking what should folow and holding him fast brought him to the Bishop to bee ordered as the maner was in such cases all with one consent and desire praying it to bee done and finished and earnestlie following it with great zeale and outcries Valerius which ordered or imposed handes on him reioyced and gaue thankes to God that his prayers were heard which hee had often made that God would sende him such a man as might edifie the Church with the worde of God and with wholesome doctrine And to the same Presbyter hee gaue leaue to preach in the Church in
aut si ex Diacono ordinatur Presbyter nouerit se lucris minorem sacerdotio esse maiorem Either let a Deacon be made of a Presbyter saith Ierome that he may be proued to be lesser then a Deacon to whose place he riseth as from the lower degree or if a Presbyter be made of a Deacon then is he inferior to the Deacon in gaine but in Priesthoode superior Quod Aaron filios eius hoc Episcopum Presbyteros esse nouerimus What Aaron and his sonnes were that we must remember the Bishop and Presbyters are There is but one Lord one Temple one Ministerie And answering this obiection of Iouinian that Bishops Presbyters and Deacons were appointed by the Apostle to be the husbands of one wife and to haue children he saith In appointing the ecclesiastical order because the church of the Gentiles was yet raw the Apostle gaue lighter Precepts to those that were lately conuerted lest being terrified at the first they should not be able to endure it And expounding the same wordes of Paul to Tite he saieth The Apostle commaunding this to Bishops and Presbyters that they should be the husbands of one wife no doubt released it vnto others Al Lay men might take a second wife but no Presbyter by Ieroms constructioÌ there were therefore no Lay men that were Presbyters in his time When 6. of the bishops came from Tyrus to examine matters against Athanas. the Presbyters of Alexandria perceiuing their malice protested against their proceedings wrate their Letters vnto them subscribed with their names in this wise I Dionysius Presbyter send these letters I AlexaÌder Presbyter and so with 18. more names 14. of them hauing the title of Presbyters 4. of Deacons Whereupon Athanas. saith Literae nomina Clericorum ciâitatis haec sunt The letters names of the Clergy men of the city are these The Clergy of Mariot wrate in this maner To he holy Synode of Bishops of the catholike church al the Presbyters Deacons of Mariot send greeting Then al the Presbyters of Mariot were Clergy men by Athanas. own words as also the Presbyters of the citie The Comment vpon Mat. ioyned with Chrysostoms in applying y e parable of y â talents affirme that Presbyters haue 5. talents Deacons 2 the people 1. The 5. talents of the Presbyters he reckoneth thus Bene viuendo solicitè praesidendo ecclesiae verbum veritatis syncerè praedicaÌdo baptizando offereÌdo Good life careful ouerseeing the Church sincere preaching the word of truth baptizing according to Christs rule offring an vndefiled sacrifice praying for the sins of the people But if a Presbyter or Deacon be found a sinner he is accounted as a lay man that hath but one talent Good life is that talent which is common to al meÌ be they lay or Clergy but Presbyters had 4. other talents proper to their calling so linked together that they may not be seuered To whom theÌ preaching baptising offring at the Lords table do belong to theÌ also careful ruling gouerning the church doth appertain Now your secular Elders if they be Presbyters they must vndertake al 5. talents if they be lay they must neither preach baptize nor administer the Lords supper nor consequently be Presbyters or gouerne the Church For all Presbyters receiued those 5. talents or seruices in the church from their lord master but no lay man receiued them at Gods hand I conclude therefore no lay men were Presbyters in Chrysostoms age How many bishops saith S. August do I know that are most holy godly men how many Presbyters how many DeacoÌs such like Ministers of the diuine sacraments And speaking of his own Presbytership saith Nothing is in this life specially in this time more hard laborious dangerous theÌ the office of a bishop or a presbyter or a deacoÌn but w t God nothing more blessed if it be in such sort discharged as our chiefe ruler willeth The way I could not learne either in my childhood or youth when I began to learne violence was offered me for my sinnes what els should I thinke that the second place of gouernement shoulde be committed vnto me who yet knewe howe to holde an oare and nowe finding what is necessary for him which ministreth the worde of God and Sacramentes to the people I am not suffered to attayhe it for want of âyme Presbyters in Austens time had their office in the Church to minister the Sacraments and propose the word to the people and to such Presbyters was the second place of gouernement committed Lay Elders had neither to do with the one nor with the other part of that charge Socrates recording that the Councill of Nice inclined to make a Lawe for the restraining of Clergie men from their wiues saieth It seemed good to the Bishops to bring a newe Lawe into the Church ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that consecrated men I meane Bishops Presbyters and Deacons shoulde not sleepe with their wiues which they had married whiles they were lay men But Paphnutius standing vp contradicted with a loude voice that this heauie yoke ought not to bee layed on the sacred men It shall not neede to proue vnto such as be learned that ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is to be consecrated a Priest vnto God ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is the plainest worde the Grecians haue for a Priest and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã for one that is consecrated to that seruice Those Socrates most euidently diuideth into these three Bishops Presbyters and Deacons and saith by way of restraint ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã I meane namely and specially these three degrees The purpose was that they shoulde not sleepe with their wiues which they had married ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã when as yet they were Lay men that is as Sozomene expoundeth it ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which they had married before they were consecrated Now set this together and you shal find they were laie men ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã before they were consecrated and therefore ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã once being consecrated they ceased to bee Lay men any longer but Bishops Presbyters and Deacons were ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã men consecrated they were ergo no Lay men Much more might be saide but this may suffice for those that haue not wedded their iudgements to their appetites as for such nothing wil serue except it please their humors and therefore I leaue them You prooue that Lay Elders were not called by the name of Presbyters in the Primitiue Church but that no such were admitted to gouerne the Church you doe not prooue Giue me leaue to tell you what I prooue repell it if you can I prooue that you greatly deceiue your selues and abuse the fathers when you make the world beleeue they had Lay Presbyters ioyned with the Bishops to gouerne the Church for it is apparant by their writings they had
places and offices distinguished or digested they tooke an other order then at beginning And why The first regarde the Apostles had was to gaine vnbeleeuers to Christ the second to gouerne such as were gained And these two respects might best be perfourmed by two contrarie courses To encrease the Church the more workemen the better For when the Haruest is great if the Labourers bee fewe the roumes can not be filled To guide the Church the fewer the better except it bee with counsell to aduise For diuerse men haue diuers minds and diuers meanings and in a multitude of Gouernours emulation and dissention are no rare springs Wherefore no maruell though the Apostles tooke besides themselues as many helpers as they coulde to conuert the worlde vnto Christ and yet tooke not vnto themselues as many Rulers as they coulde in euerie place to gouerne the beleeuers By order of nature men must bee gotten together afore they neede bee gouerned and so in the building of the Church the number of Preachers at the first was more requisite then the choice of Gouernours And for that cause Epiphanius second position is verie true That Presbyters and Deacons the one to labour in the worde and dispence the Sacraments the other to releeue the poore and attend to diuine Seruice were euerie where appointed by the Apostles These were sufficient to beginne the Churches and these were fittest to increase the Church And therefore in many places the Apostles left none other but these If you aske who then gouerned the Churches in those beginnings I answere the flocke was both augmented and directed by the Presbyters that laboured in the worde The chiefe gouernement to impose handes and deliuer vnto Satan rested yet in the Apostles who often visited the Churches which they planted and ordained Presbyters as they passed to supplie the wantes of euerie Church The third point in Epiphanius reporte is this that although it be not extant in the Apostles writings that in euerie place where they came at first they left Bishops yet the Scriptures do witnesse that Paul furnished some places with Bishops as Ephesus and Creete with Timothie and Tite Thus farre I see not what you can refell in Epiphanius Perchance you will deride Epiphanius simplicitie that coulde not discerne betwixt an Euangelist and a Bishop for as you maintaine Timothie and Tite were Euangelists and not Bishops and had an extraordinarie and no ordinarie calling You can not charge Epiphanius with ignoraunce in this behalfe but you must doe the like to the eldest and best learned Fathers of the Primitiue Church namely Eusebius Ambrose Chrysostome Ierome Oecumenius Primasius and others which affirme as Epiphanius doth that Timothie was a Bishop ordeined by S. Paul but thereof anon as also whether an Euangelist might bee a Bishop or no which conclusions of yours though they be most feeble and vnsure yet they be lately taken up for Oracles That which may be doubted in Epiphanius is this The cause why Bishops wanted in some places was saith he the lacke of fit men to beare the office It may be some will thinke it strange that amongest so many Prophets Pastours and Teachers as were in most of those Churches which Paul planted not a fit man could be found for the Episcopal function and yet afterward meete men were found for all the Churches in the worlde but as that which Epiphanius saith might be some cause of wanting Bishops at the first so if I be not deceiued there were other causes that mooued the Apostles not straight wayes to place Bishops in euerie Church where they preached which I will specifie when the testimonies of Ambrose and Ierome be throughly perused Ambrose at first sight seemeth somewhat to dissent from Epiphanius in that he thinketh the Churches had both Presbyters and Bishops left them by the Apostles and the Presbyters were placed in an order according to the deserts and worthines of eche man by the Apostles and others that founded the Churches and this rule deliuered that as the first and chiefest Presbyter who was Bishop in name and superiour in calling to the rest failed so the next should succeede in his roume and enioy the Episcopall chaire and power after his departure And when some Presbyters did not answere the expectation which was had of them but scandalized the Church that course of standing in order to succeede was changed and Bishops were chosen by the iudgement and liking of many Priests to cut off vnworthie and offensiue men from the place I could admit this report of Ambrose but that he expresseth not when and by whome this change beganne he saieth Prospiciente Concilio A Council fore seeing or prouiding that not order but merite should create a Bishop but what Council If he meant a Councill of the Apostles which is not expressed but may well bee intended for the wordes stand indifferent to any Councill no testimonie can be weightier for Bishops then this of Ambrose which is brought against them If he meant others after the Apostles deaths what authoritie had they to change the Apostolike gouernment or by their decree to bind the whole world But this I reserue till Ieromes witnesse bee repeated and examined Ierom in his words before cited auoucheth three special things first that til dissentions sprang in the Church Bishops and Presbyters were all one and the Churches were gouerned by the common aduise of Presbyters amongst whom the care of the Church was equally diuided Next that to roote out schismes rising verie fast through the Preachers and Presbyters factions by a decree throughout the whole worlde one of the Presbyters was chosen in euery Church and set ouer the rest and to him the whole care of the Church did euer after appertaine Thirdly that this subiection of the Presbyters vnder the Bishop and maioritie of Bishops aboue Presbyters grewe rather by the custome of the Church then by the trueth of the Lords disposition for they should rule the Church in common These wordes of Ierome may be either verie true according to the time that they be referred vnto or verie false If you so conster Ierome that all the while the Apostles liued Bishops were al one with Presbyters and had no more charge nor power in the Church then Presbyters you make Ierome contradict the Scriptures himselfe the whole aray of all the ancient Fathers and Apostolike Churches that euerwere since Christs time for all these affirme and proue the contrarie But if you so expound Ierom that the Apostles for a time suffred the Presbyters to haue equall power and care in guiding the Church themselues alwayes sitting at the sterne and holding the helue whiles they were present in those parts of the worlde till by the factions and diuisions of so manie gouernors the Churches were almost rent in peeces and thereupon the Apostles forced did set an other order in the Church then was at first and with the good liking of all the
their owne lusts and turned their eares from the trueth to fables Paul sent Timothie thither to stay these prophane and vaine bablings to commande that they taught no strange doctrine to impose hands on such as were fitte to receiue accusations against sinnefull and vngodly Presbyters and to rebuke them openly according to their deserts to reiect yong and wanton widowes and to see true Labourers in the word honored and cherished and finally to ouersee the whole house of God and euerie part thereof as well Teachers and Presbyters as Deacons widowes and hearers And not onely instructed him how he shoulde behaue himselfe as a Gouernour in the Church but charged him before the liuing God and his elect Angels that hee obserued those things without respecting persons or any inclining to partes Likewise in Creete when many vaine talkers and deceiuers of minds subuerted whole houses and loaded the Church with Iewish fables and commaundements of men Paul left Tite there to redresse things amisse to stop their mouthes that taught things which they ought not for filthie lucres sake to stay foolish questions and contentions about the Law to reiect heretikes after one or two admonitions and sharply to rebuke with all authoritie not suffering any man to despise him as also to ordaine good and religious Presbyters and Bishops in euerie Citie that shoulde be able to exhort with wholsome doctrine and improoue gainesayers And here first did Paul by writing expresse that he placed substitutes where need was with Episcopall power and honour to guide and rule the Church of God These examples make nothing to your purpose for first they did none of these things but with the aduise and consent of the Presbyterie which Bishops do not Next they were Euangelists and no Bishops and in that respect might haue this speciall deputation from the Apostle It may bee your learning will serue you to say that Paul left both these to rule the Church in Creete and at Ephesus for a weeke and in their order as the rest of the Presbyters did but such tests if you dare aduenture them will cracke both your cause and your credite Paul belike prayed Timothie to stay at Ephesus to call the Presbyterie together and to aske voyces and to doe iust what pleased the rest to decree but if you elude and frustrate the wordes of the Apostle with such additions not onelie besides but against the Text you can deceiue none saue such as will not beleeue Saint Paul himselfe if hee shoulde speake against the Lay Presbyterie For our partes wee take the wordes as they stand and so did the Catholike Fathers before vs being persuaded that Paul had witte enough to discerue to whome hee shoulde write for the performaunce of these things and not to mistake Timothie for the Presbyterie If Timothie had nothing else to do but to consult what pleased the Presbyters to determine in euerie of these pointes howe childish an ouersight was it for Paul to skip the whole bench of them and to charge and adiure him to see these preceptes inuiolably kept without sparing or fearing anie man For thus you must expound or rather imprison and fetter euerie worde that Paul speaketh in those three Epistles Commaunde with all authoritie receiue not an accusation against a Presbyter but vnder two or three witnesses rebuke them that sinne reiect heretikes after two warnings refuse yoonger widowes staie vaine contentions and vnprofitable questions ordaine Elders in euerie Citie impose handes hastily on no man that is as you interprete call the Presbyterie together and aske them whether they be contented it shall be so or no. And so I adiure and charge thee before God and Christ and the elect Angels that thou obserue these precepts inuiolable and vnblameable that is obserue them if the Presbyterie will consent and agree vnto thee else not But I thinke you dare not stand to these mockeries of the Scriptures and therefore you will rather flie to the second part of your answere that they were authorized to do these things as Euangelists and not as Bishops We expressed so much that they were Euangelists and no Bishops Euangelists you should say and Bishops for when they left following the Apostles and were affixed to certaine places with this power and authoritie which I haue mentioned what els could they bee but Bishops They assisted the Apostles present and supplied their absence and did continue the Churches in that state in which the Apostles left them Nowe if the Apostles in respect of this power and care were Bishops when they staied in any place much more the Euangelists If the same âidelitie and authoritie be still needful and therefore perpetuall in the Church of God they did these things not by their Euangelisticall calling which is long since ceased but by their Episcopall which yet doeth and must remaine for if this power and preheminence descended from them to their successours it is euident this commission and charge was Episcopal since no part of their Euangelship was deriued to their after-commers We cannot endure to haue them called or counted Bishops In deed if succession of Episcopall power came from the Apostles to them and so to their successours we shall soone conclude that Bishops came from the Apostles and therefore you doe wisely to resist it but by your patience you must endure it the best Stories and Writers of the Primitiue Church doe make them Bishops and likewise Pauls precepts to them the very paternes of Episcopall charge and duetie Timothie saieth Eusebius ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is by the stories reported to bee the first that tooke the bishoprike of Ephesus as Tite also did of the churches in Creete Ierome whose wordes you strongly presse to prooue there were no Bishops in the Apostles times but such as were equall with Presbyters and not superiours vnto them saieth Timothie was ordained Bishop of Ephesus by blessed Paul and Tite Bishop of Creete preached the Gospell there and in the Islands round about Ambrose Paul by his epistle instructeth Timothie now created a Bishop how he ought to order the Church And so of the other The Apostle had consecrated Tite to be a Bishop and therefore he warneth him to be carefull in ecclesiasticall ordination Chrysostome Paul saieth in his epistle to Timothie Fulfill thy ministerie when he was now a Bishop for that Timothie was a Bishop Paul declareth by his writing thus vnto him Laie hands hastilie on no man And againe which was giuen thee by the imposition of handes of the Presbyterie for by no meanes Presbyters could ordaine a Bishop And shewing how Euangelists might become Bishops he saith Why doeth Paul write onlie to Timothie and Tite where as Silas and Luke were also his Disciples and endewed with marueilous vertues Because hee had nowe deliuered to them the gouernement and charge of the Church the others as
so though there bee no precept from Christ in writing for that kind of gouernement yet the perpetuall custome of the Church prooueth it to be an Apostolike ordinance Another sense of Ieromes wordes may be this At the first for a time the Presbyters with common aduise and equall care guided the Church vnder the Apostles paulatim verò ad vnum omnem sollicitudânem esse delatam but after Bishops were appointed the whole care thereof was by litle and litle deriued vnto one and so at length by custome Presbyters were vtterly excluded from all aduise and counsell whereof Ambrose complaineth and Bishops only intermedled with the regiment of the Church This maner of subiection in Presbyters prelation in bishops grew only in continuance of time not by any ordinance of Christ or his Apostles At first y â Presbyters were left as in part of the charge of y â part of the dignitie This seemeth to be the right intent of Ieroms speach by the words y â follow for to reuoke the soueraigntie of Bishops ouer Presbyters to the trueth of y â deuine ordinance he saith Nouerint in communi debere Ecclesiam regere imitantes Mosem qui cum haberet in potestate solus praeesse populo Israel septuagintaelegit cum quibus populum iudicaret Let the Bishops know that according to the trueth of the Lordes disposition howsoeuer the custome of the Church now be to the contrarie they should rule the Church in common with the Presbyters after the example of Moses who when it laie in his power to be Ruler alone ouer the people of Israel he chose seuentie to helpe him iudge the people What they ought to doe that was the trueth of the Lordes disposition now they ought to doe as Moses did What to haue all Gouernours equall no but when they might rule alone to ioyne with them others in the fellowship of their power and honour as Moses did Moses did not abrogate his superioritie aboue others but tooke seuentie Elders into part of his charge This saieth Ierome was the trueth of the Lordes ordinance although by the custome of the Church as it then was which grewe paulatim not when Bishops were first ordained but by degrees in decurse of time they had the whole charge of the Church without aduising or conferring with the Presbyters For the Presbyters might neither baptise without the Bishops leaue nor preach in the Bishops presence which subiection Ierome saieth was not after the trueth of the Lords ordinance howsoeuer the custome of the Church had then strengthened it This to be Ieromes true meaning in this place his owne words else-where doe fully prooue which are these Vt sciamus traditiones Apostolicas sumptas de veteri Testamento quod Aaron filij eius at que Leuitae in Templo fuerunt hoc sibi Episcopi Presbyteri Diaconi vendicent in Ecclesia To make vs vnderstand that the Apostolike traditions were taken out of the olde Testament what Aaron and his sonnes and the Leuites were in the Temple that let the Bishops and Presbyters and Deacons chalenge to themselues in the Church The high Priest I hope was superiour to his sonnes not onely as a Father but as hauing the chiefest place and office about the Arke and after in the Temple And as it was there so the Apostles ordained saith Ierome that Bishops and Presbyters shoulde differ in the Church of Christ. Scanne this place a little I pray you and tell mee whether Ierome auouch that Bishops shoulde bee superiour to Presbyters by the tradition and ordinaunce of the Apostles or no If that point bee cleere adde these wordes of Master Beza which are verie sounde to Saint Ieromes to make vp the Syllogisme Certe si ab ipsis Apostolis esset profecta haec mutatio non vererer illam vt caeteras Apostolic as ordinationes diuinae in solidum dispositioni tribuere If this change to theregiment of Bishops proceeded from the Apostles I woulde not doubt throughly to ascribe it to diuine disposition as I doe other ordinances of the Apostles but Ierome expressely confesseth it was an Apostolike ordinance ergo without any staggering or doubting it must be acknowledged by you that it was Gods disposition Thus much for Ierome Nowe for Ambrose before wee goe to further proofe because some strange fansies of this fresh Discipline are fastned on him let vs likewise examine what he saith for either side There is one thing in Ambrose barely surmised but no way prooued and that is eagerly caught vp by the Disciplinarians and made a shipmans hose for their newe deuises there are foure other points in the same places that haue surer ground and more agreement with the rest of the Fathers and those are positiuelie repelled as friuolous and false by the principles of this pretended Discipline Ambrose imagineth for no proofe can bee made thereof either by Scripture or Storie that the first Bishops were for a while made by order as they sate in the Church so as the place falling voyde by the death or departure of the first the next succeeded in his roume This course was afterward changed into elections but when or by whome hee neither doth nor can tell from this supposall these three conclusions are drawen but all three farre from Ambroses speach or meaning First that this prioritie of place went rounde the Presbyterie euery man taking it in order for a season when his course came Next that the Priour or President for the time which they call a Bishop or Superuisour for his weeke differed not in degree from the rest but onelie in this honour to haue the chiefe place Thirdly that his office was to call the rest together and to guide their meetings that they shoulde bee orderlie and to propounde matters for the whole Presbyterie to consult and conclude with the consent of the greater number himselfe hauing but a voyce as one of the rest neither negatiue nor affirmatiue in any thing but as the most part did resolue This is the Bishop which they haue framed vs out of Saint Ambroses wordes and this Bishop they are content shall be perpetuall in the Church of Christ and an essentiall part of Gods ordinaunce This is the right description of the Maior and Aldermen of a Citie or Bailiffe and Burgesses of a lesser Towne with vs in England but this is no description of a Bishop in the Church of Christ. For howe long will it bee before ye be able to prooue I say not all but any one of these assertions What Scripture euer mentioned what Father euer imagined any such Bishop The fathers you will say were all infected with humane inuentions and Gods institution hath euer since the Apostles time beene neglected in all the Churches and of all the persons in the world till of late I heare what you say and did I not reade it with mine eyes I shoulde thinke they were deepely asleepe
that dreame so well of themselues but since it is printed I would gladly see how it can be prooued Ambrose you say leadeth you so to thinke for he affirmeth that euery Presbyter was a Bishop when it came to his course and their courses went round by order Ambrose contradicteth it as plainely as hee can speake and saieth that not euery Presbyter was a Bishop but he onely was a Bishop which was primus inter Presbyteros the first or chiefest amongst the Presbyters Nay first in order in whose place when he departed the next succeeded They were capable of the Bishoprike as they stood in order Now that order must goe either as they were eldest in standing or worthiest in gifts Which of these two orders did the Presbyters keepe can you tell Not I. Nor Ambrose neither He supposest that to sit in the Church and in other their assemblies they had an order and so no doubt they had but whether they were placed by the Apostles according to their merites or kept their places by senioritie as they were ordained or cast lots amongst themselues for auoiding of ambition and contention neither Ambrose neither any man liuing could or can tell But the first alwayes was the Bishop and consequently they differed not in degree but in order How now masters will you crosse S. Pauls words so flatlie who saieth that God hath ordained first Apostles secondly Prophets thirdly Teachers Are these diuers degrees or no What els And were not all these when they taught in any place of the Presbyterie They were Then did the Presbyters differ not in order onely but in degree also We speake not of Apostles Euangelists and Prophets when wee say the Presbyters differed one from an other onely in order and not in degree but of Pastours that had their charge in that place where they liued The question is not of whom you speake but of whom Ambrose spake we examine his words not yours and he cleerly accounteth them all to be Presbyters For example Timothie that you say was an Euangelist Ambrose reckoneth him for a Presbyter and saieth he was a Bishop though hee were a Presbyter because there was none other before him And had not Ambrose specially named him I hope you will exclude neither Apostles nor Prophets nor Euangelists from the number of Presbyters wheresoeuer they were present Nowe choose you whether you will say all these were no Presbyters Saint Peter expresselie saying the contrarie or els admit that in the order of Presbyters there were diuers degrees of ecclesiasticall functions and so your distinction of ordo and gradus to be nothing neere Saint Ambroses meaning for hee by ordo vnderstandeth the ORDER OF their DESERT or SENIORITIE and either of those orders doeth euidently admit many diuers degrees of ecclesiasticall callings If Ambrose doe not affirme it we doe I can soone admit you to affirme what you list for when you haue done except you prooue it I will not beleeue it but I see no cause why you should ground that distinction on Ambroses wordes In place conuenient you shall haue leaue to say what you can to maintaine your distinction in the meane time I would haue you marke that you take Ambroses meere ghesses which can not bee iustified for your greatest grounds For tell me when euer or where euer were Bishops chosen by order as they were eldest Againe was Timothie chosen Bishop by his standing at Ephesus or did Paul leaue him there for the great affiance hee had in his sincere and vpright dealing When the Apostle first wrate to Timothie how to behaue himselfe in the house of God and on whom to impose handes did Paul will him to take them as they stoode in order or to choose men answerable to those conditions which hee prescribed The first rules that were giuen in the Scriptures for the creation of Bishops and Presbyters were by choice not by order before those how can Ambrose or any man els prooue that Bishops were ordained in order as they stood without choice Now if you could shew any such thing which I am assured you cannot yet this change from order to choice is the manifest commaundement of Gods spirite witnessed by Paul both to Tite and Timothie and therefore your kinde of going in order to make Bishops was and is repugnant to the Apostles generall and Canonicall rule of choosing the fittest men to be Bishops which euer since hath dured in the Church of Christ as a special and expresse part of Gods ordinance confirmed by the Scriptures But doe you your selues admit this imagination of Ambrose which you fortifie against Bishops are not you the first men that checke your owne witnesse and thereby shewe that though you alleage Ambrose you doe not beleeue Ambrose in this verie point which you bring him for A great learned man of your side saieth and in my iudgement saieth truely Aliud est electionis mandatum quod immatum non tantùm in Diaconis sed etiam in sacris functionibus omnibus seruaâum oportet aliud electionis modus The commaundement of election which must bee kept vnchanged not onely in Deacons but in all sacred functions is one thing the maner of electing is another thing Then is there a commaundement no doubt of Christ by his Apostle it could not otherwise bee inuiolable that to all sacred functions men should bee taken by election and not by order of standing If Ambrose spake of the time before this commaundement when that was no man knoweth And therefore I haue reason to say it was neuer prescribed in the Scriptures nor vsed in any Church or age that we read but onely surmised by Ambrose because he did not finde who were Bishops in euery Church before Paul wrate to Timothie and Tite to make choice of meete men to be Bishops and Presbyters Least you mislike that I say Ambrose roaueth at some things which can not be prooued and need not be credited tell mee your selues what you say to these reportes of Ambrose in the same place Primùm omnes docebant omnes baptizabant Inter initia omnibus concessum est euangelizare baptizare Scriptur as in ecclesia explanare Nunc neque Diaconi praedicant in populo neque Clerici vel Laici baptizant At the first all men did teache and all men did baptize At the beginning euery man was suffered to preach baptize and expound the Scriptures in the Church Nowe neither Deacons preach to the people neither doe inferiour Clerkes or Laie men baptize Beleeue you that all men or Laie men did preach and baptize at the first spreading of the Gospell I know you doe not your positions are most direct against it Yet Ambrose auoucheth it and the proofe he bringeth for it is as slender as the report Because Peter commaunded Cornelius and those that were with him to bee baptized and there came with Peter none from Ioppe but certaine brethren hee
concludeth that those were Laie men because they are called brethren and did baptize Cornelius and the rest Peter looking on and willing them to doe it How weake this collection is I doubt not but you quickly finde and the wordes which you bring are the next to these and proceed from the verie same perswasion that this did which was that all things at the first erecting of the Church were permiâed and confused the paucitie of the persons and necessitie of the times so requiring and then it skilled not who were Presbyters and who were Bishops Yet if you presse Ambrose I will not reiect him for hee saieth no more but that the next Presbyter was to succeede after the place was voyde But that eyther they went round by course or did gouerne by weekes or monethes or that a Bishop should not differ from a Presbyter by power to ordaine others which are the things that you affirme to bee Gods ordinaunce in any of these if you prooue that Ambrose maketh with you wee will giue you the whole Besides this Ambrose hath foure speciall pointes in these verie places which you alleage against Bishops so contrary to your newe discipline as high noone is to midnight The FIRST is where hee shutteth your laie Presbyters out of doores in saying A Presbyter and a Bishop haue all one ordination for either is a Priest and so neither is Laie The NEXT that hee saieth Paul made Timothie the Euangelist both a Presbyter and a Bishop neither of which your discipline can abide that either Euangelistes should bee Bishops or that Paul should at any time consecrate Bishops The THIRD It is neither right nor lawfull saieth hee for a Presbyter which is an inferiour to ordaine a Bishop which is a Superiour and consequently your Presbyters may not impose hands on a Bishop as Chrysostome also telleth you The last is that where you say the people must haue the election of their Bishop or Pastour by Gods lawe Ambrose saieth it must be done by the iudgement of many Priests and not by the verdict of the people or laie Presbyters Thus see you that the auncient Fathers Ierome and Ambrose which are alleaged so constantlie not onelie for the Laie Presbyters but for the equalitie and Idemtitie of Bishops and Presbyters in the Apostles tyme come nothing neere your newe discipline The names were common but their callings different the wordes were not then seuered as nowe they bee but euen then Presbyters might not impose handes to ordaine Ministers that was reserued to some speciall and chiefe men trusted with the gouernement of others as well Teachers as hearers and appointed to succeede in the Apostles places as shall appeare in the chapter next ensuing with more euidence CHAP. XIII That some chiefe Pastours in and euer since the Apostles times haue bene distinguished from the rest of the Presbyters by the power of ordination and right of succession and placed in euerie Citie to preserue the externall vnitie and perpetuitie of the Church whom the auncient Fathers did and we after them doe call by the name of Bishops BEfore I demonstrate the vocation and function of Bishops to be Apostolike the ambiguitie of the name of Bishop and communitie of many things incident and appertinent both to Bishops and Presbyters vrge mee to lay downe and deliuer certaine peculiar markes and partes of the Bishops power and office whereby they are alwayes distinguished from Presbyters neuer confounded with them either in Scriptures Councils or Fathers Prerogatiues there were many appropriate vnto them by the authoritie of the Canons and custome of the Church as reconciling of penitents confirmation of Infants and others that were baptized by laying on their handes dedication of Churches and such like but these tended as Ierome saieth ad honorem sacerdotis potiùs quà m ad legis necessitatem to the honour of their Priesthood rather then to the necessitie of any lawe The things proper to Bishops which might not bee common to Presbyters were singularitie in succeeding and superioritie in ordaining These two the Scriptures and Fathers reserue onely to Bishops they neuer communicate theÌ vnto Presbyters In euery Church and Citie there might be many Presbyters there could bee but one chiefe to gouerne the rest the Presbyters for need might impose handes on Penitents and Infants but by no meanes might they ordaine Bishops or Ministers of the word and Sacraments Neither are these trifling differences or deuised by me The external vnitie and perpetuitie of the Church depend wholy on these As to auoyde schismes Bishops were first appointed so to maintaine the Churches in vnitie the singularitie of one Pastour ouer each flocke is commended in the Scriptures And as Bishops preserue the vnitie of each Church in that there may bee but one in a place so they continue the same vnto perenuitie by ordaining such as shall both helpe them liuing and succeed them dying Cyprian hath written an whole booke to prooue that the vnitie of each Church resteth on the singularitie of the Pastour whither I remit him that is desirous to read more at large as also to his first booke and third epistle intreating of the same matter and written to Cornelius The effect of all is contained in these wordes Who is so wicked and perfidious who so mad with the furie of discord that beleeueth the vnitie of God the Lords vesture the Church of Christ may bee torne in pieces or dare teare it Himselfe in his Gospell warneth and teacheth vs saying There shall bee one flocke and one shepeheard And doeth any man thinke there may bee in one place either many shepeheardes or many flockes In the foresayd Epistle speaking of himselfe not of the Bishop of Rome as fondly and falslie the Papistes conceiue hee saieth Heresies haue sprung and schismes risen from none other fountaine then this that Gods Priest is not obeyed nor ONE PRIEST in the Church acknowledged for the time to bee iudge in Christes steade to whom if all the brethren would be subiect according to the diuine directions no man would after the diuine iudgements after the suffrages of the people after the consent of other Bishops make himselfe iudge nowe not of the Bishop but of God Ierome saieth as much The dumbe beastes and wilde herdes doe follow their leaders the Bees haue their kings the Cranes flie after one like an Alphabet of letters One Emperour one Iudge of each Prouince Rome as soone as it was built could not haue two brethren to be kings Iacob Esau fought in one wombe Euery Church hath but one Bishop one chiefe Presbyter one chiefe Deacon and each ecclesiasticall order resteth on their Rulers In a shippe is but one that directeth the helue in an house but one Master in an armie neuer so great the signe of one Generall is expected Yea the very safetie of the Church dependeth on the dignitie of the chiefe Priest or
in the Apostles time did not impose handes on a Bishop Yea saith he ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Presbyters then coulde not impose handes on a Bishop Chrysostome doeth not reason from his owne age vnto the Apostles and conclude because they might not doe it in that world wherein he liued by a custome of the Church ergo they coulde not doe it in Paules time that were a verie senselesse and vnsauerie collection but he vrgeth that in Paules time Presbyters might not ordaine a Bishop and therefore those words must be vnderstoode of Bishops which by the Apostolike rules might impose handes whereas Presbyters might not The verie same point he repeateth and presseth when he giueth a reason why Paul in his Epistle to Timothie went from describing Bishops straight to Deacons omitting cleane the order of Presbyters ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã The difference betwixt Bishops and Presbyters is not great for they also were admitted to teach and rule the Church and what Paul saide of Bishops that agreeth vnto Presbyters Onely in laying on of hands Bishops go beyond them and haue that Onely thing more then Presbyters Theodoret. The Presbyterie Paul calleth heere such as had receiued Apostolicall or Episcopall grace for by Theodorets opinion Bishops were then called Apostles and Presbyters called by the name of Bishops Oecumenius Lay handes hastily on no man ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Paul treateth of imposing hands for he wrate to a Bishop Ambrose rendreth the same reason why Paul mentioning Bishops and Deacons did cleane ouerskip Presbyters and noteth the same difference betwixt Presbyters and Bishops that Chrysostome doth Timothie because hee had none other before him was a Bishop Wherefore Paul sheweth him how he shal ordaine a Bishop Neque enim fas erat aut licebat vt inferior ordinaret maiorem Nemo enim tribuit quod non accepit For it was neither lawfull nor permitted that the inferiour should ordaine the greater No man giueth that which he hath not receiued That Timothie was a bishop is confessed by the rest of the Fathers I alleaged them before Paul calleth him ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã his Copartner in the Gospell and ioyneth Timothie with himselfe in writing to the Corinthians Philippians Colossians and Thessalonians thereby to shew that he had receiued Timothie not only into the fellowship of his Ministerie but giuen him part of his authoritie and made choice of him to abide at Ephesus to establish and confirme the Church when hee thus wrate vnto him Wherefore Timothie had not this prerogatiue by order or senioritie hee was no Presbyter of Ephesus but there left with Episcopall authoritie which hee had by the laying on of Paules handes before he stayed at Ephesus But howsoeuer hee came by it by Paules choice or otherwise Ambrose acknowledgeth hee was a bishop and therefore superiour to Presbyters because hee was inuested with power to ordaine bishops which Presbyters had not His wordes be full Neque fas erat neque licebat vt inferior ordinaret maiorem It was neither lawfull nor agreeable to religion for fas is that which is consonant to the seruice of God as ius expresseth that which is right amongst men for the inferiour to ordaine the superior to wit that a Presbyter should ordaine a bishop We greatly care not who should ordaine Bishops for as we thinke there neede none in the Church of Christ but touching Presbyters that is Ministers of the worde and Sacraments the fourth Councill of Carthage is verie cleere they may be ordained by Presbyters Their wordes are these Presbyter quum ordinatur Episcopo eum benedicente manum super caput eius tenente etiam omnes Presbyteri qui presentes sunt manus suas iuxtamanum Episcopi super caput illius teneant When a Presbyter is ordained the Bishop blessing him and holding his hand on the parties head let all the Presbyters that are present hold their hands neere the Bishops hand on his head that is ordered Presbyters are sufficient to create Presbyters and they may discharge all Ecclesiasticall dueties in the Church for Bishops let them care that like them The Councill of Carthage doeth not tell you that Presbyters might ordaine Presbyters without a bishop looke better to the wordes such Presbyters as were present must holde their handes on the parties head neere the bishops hand but without the bishop they had no power of themselues to impose handes Nowe to what ende they imposed handes whether to ordaine and consecrate as well as the bishop or because the Action was sacred and publike to consent and blesse together with the bishop this is all the doubt If they had power to ordaine as well as the bishop and without the bishop all the Fathers which I before cited were vtterly deceiued For they say no. Yea Ierome that neither coulde forget nor woulde suppresse being one himselfe anie part of their power knewe not so much For hee confesseth that bishops might ordaine by imposing handes Presbyters might not And therefore though they held their handes neere the bishops hand yet did they not ordaine as the bishop did Howe knowe you to what ende they ioyned with the Bishop in imposing handes The action was common to both and no difference is expressed in that Councill betweene their intentes Unlesse you bee disposed to set Councills and Fathers together by the eares you must make their imposition of handes to bee a consent rather then a consecration and so may the authorities of all sides stand vpright otherwise by an action that admittteth diuers endes and purposes you ouerthrowe the maine resolution not onelie of other Councils and Fathers but of the same Synode which you alleadge for that giueth Presbyters no power to ordaine without the bishop but to conioyne their handes with his Many things were interdicted Presbyters by the Canons which were not by the Scriptures but you must shew vs that Presbyters and Bishops differ by the word of God afore we can yeeld them to be diuers degrees If Presbyters by the worde of God may ordaine with imposing handes as well as Bishops howsoeuer by the custome of the Church they bee restrained or subiected vnder Bishops they bee all one in degree with Bishops though not in dignitie for all other things as Ierome auoucheth are common vnto them but if that power be graunted by Gods Lawe to Bishops and denied to Presbyters then struggle whiles you will you shall finde them in the ende to be distinct and diuers degrees That Bishops may ordaine the Apostles words to Timothie and Tite exactly prooue Lay hands hastely on no man for this cause I left thee in Creete that thou shouldest ordaine Presbyters in euery Citie You must now prooue by the sacred Scriptures that Presbyters may ordaine as well as Bishops if not they bee distinct degrees that haue by Gods Lawe distinct powers and actions Our proofes are cleere Neglect not the gift which
perpetuall ordinance as your selues confesse there must be one chiefe and Pastour of ech Church and Presbyterie to guide aswel the Presbyters that are Teachers as the flocke that are hearers with that power which Gods Law alloweth vnto Pastours Tell me now I pray you what difference betwixt chiefe Pastors established in euery City by Gods law as you are forced to grant and Bishops succeeding the Apostles in their Churches chaires as the Fathers affirme If you mislike the worde Bishop it is Catholike and Apostolike if you mislike the office it is Gods ordinance by your owne assertion We grant the name of a Bishop and regiment of a Pastor are confirmed by the holie Ghost but you yeeld more to your chiefe Pastours and Bishops then the word of God alloweth them as namely you suffer them to continue for life where they should gouerne but for a moneth or a weeke you alotte them Dioeceses which should be but parishes you giue them not onely a distinction from Presbyters but a iârisdiction ouer Presbyters who shoulde bee all one with Presbyters and subiect to the most voyces of the Presbyters all which things wee say are against the Scriptures You frame Churches to your fansies and then you straight way thinke the Scriptures doe answere your deuises If we giue Bishops any thing which the ancient and Catholike Church of Christ did not first giue them in Gods name spare vs not let the world knowe it but if we preferre the vniuersall iudgement of the Primitiue Church in expounding the Scriptures touching the power and function of bishops before your particular and late dreames you must not blame vs. They were neerer the Apostles times and likelier to vnderstand the Apostles meanings then you that come after fifteene hundred yeres with a new plot of Church gouernment neuer heard of before All the churches of Christ throughout the world could not at one time ioyne in one and the selfe same kind of gouernment had it not bene deliuered and setled by the Apostles and their Schollers that conuerted the world So many thousand Martyrs and Saints that liued with the Apostles would neuer consent to alter the Apostles discipline which was once receiued in the Church without the Apostles warrant Wherefore we conster the Apostles writings by their doings you measure the Scriptures after your owne humours Whether of vs twayne is most likelie to hitte the trueth As for your repining at the things which we giue to bishops we greatly regard it not so long as the Scriptures doe not contradict them wee smile rather at your deuises which say that a bishop should gouerne for a weeke and then change and giue place to the next Presbyter for an other weeke and so round by course to all the Presbyters What Scripture confirmeth that circular and weekely regiment of yours By what authoritie do you giue it the name of a diuine institution when it is a meere imagination of yours without proofe or trueth She we one example or authoritie for it in the newe Testament and take the cause Succession by course was ordained by God after the example of the Priests of Aaron Did the sonnes of Aaron loose their Priesthoode when their courses were ended No but they serued in the Temple by course and so were Bishops appointed by Gods ordinance to guide the Presbyterie Is this all the ground you haue vpon this slender and single similitude to make Gods ordinance what please you If such reasons may serue we can sooner conclude the perpetual function of bishops then you can the weekly for not onely the high Priest kept his honour during his life but likewise euery Priest that was chiefe of his order Indeede their courses being ended they departed home but they lost not their dignitie But what rouing is this in matters of weight Will anie wise men be mooued with such ghesses Make vs good proofe out of the Scriptures or leaue tying Gods ordinance to your appetites Ambrose is the man that affirmeth it If you come once to Fathers I hope we haue tenne to one that affirme otherwise If Ambrose did say so wee coulde not beleeue him against all the rest of the Fathers yea and against the Scriptures themselues election of Bishops being prescribed by Paul to Timothie and Tite and not succession in order but I denie that Ambrose saith anie such thing He saieth the next in order succeeded He nameth neither change nor course It is your owne deuise it is no part of Ambroses meaning Anianus the next after Marke that was Bishop of Alexandria sixe yeeres before Peter and Paul were put to death was hee made by order or by election Ierome saith expresly A Marco Euangelista Presbyteri semper vnum ex se electum c. they of Alexandria euer since Marke the Euangelist did alwayes choose their Bishop hee neuer succeeded in order Neither did Anianus gouerne for a weeke or a yeere hee sate Bishop there two and twentie yeeres as Eusebius writeth and Abilius the next that was chosen after his death sate thirtene yeeres more before hee died and then succeeded Cerdo and the rest in their times all chosen and all sitting in the Pastorall chaire so long as they liued The like you may see in the first Bishops of Rome who kept the Episcopall chaire during life and not by course Linus sate twelue yeres Anacletus twelue Clemens nine Saint Iohn the Apostle liuing and ordering the whole Church whiles the three first Bishops of Rome and of Alexandria succeeded by election and gouerned without chaunging for the terme of their liues Wherefore it is euident this vp-start fansie is far from Gods ordinance If you trust not me marke how your owne friends I wil not say your selues do crosse and confute your owne inuentions You say It is Gods disposition that the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or chiefe of your Presbyterie should go by course and that order you call Diuine they say it is accidentall and no part of Gods ordinance Accidentale fuit quod Presbyteri in hac ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã alij alijs per vices initio succedebant It was accidentall that the Presbyters did in this chiefdome at the first beginning succeede one an other by course You tell vs the electing one to continue chiefe of the Presbyterie was an humane order but they assure vs that election in all sacred functions is the commaundement of God and may not be altered Aliud est electionis mandatvm quam immotaÌ non tantùm in Diaconis sed etiam in sacris functionibus omnibus seruatam oportuiâ aliud electionis modus The commandement of election is one thing which must be obserued not onely in Deacons but in all sacred functions the maner of election is an other thing The precept cannot be immutable vnlesse it be diuine and Apostolike others haue no such power to command Now for my learning I would faine know this ruling by
power which you giue to your Presbyters but because you turne them all ouer the barre as tainted with humane pollitie and neglecters of Gods ordinance let vs see whether wee can say more for the power of Bishops ouer Presbyters by the Scriptures then you haue done for your Presbyteriall censures which in my iudgement are very flenderlie and weaklie prooued All that wee can say for the power of Bishops aboue Presbyters out of the Scriptures is this That the holie Ghost by the mouth of S. Paul hath giuen the Bishop of each place authoritie to ordaine such as be woorthie to examine such as be faultie and reproue and discharge such as be guiltie either of vnsound teaching or offensiue liuing Thus much he saieth to Timothie and Tite and in them to their successours and to all other Bishops of Christes Church for euer The places bee plaine and neede no long discoursing till we heare your answere Of admitting Presbyters Paul saieth to Timothie Lay hands hastily on no man neither be partaker of other mens sinnes And to Tite For this cause I left thee in Creete that thou shouldest ordaine Elders in euerie Citie such as I appointed thee Of conuenting them hee saieth Receiue no accusation agaynst a Presbyter but vnder two or three witnesses those that sinne rebuke openlie that the rest may feare Of dismissing them hee saieth I prayed thee to abide at Ephesus to commaund certaine that they teach no strange doctrine Their mouthes must bee stopped that teach things they ought not for filthie lucre The Presbyters that doe their dueties let them bee counted woorthie of double honour Staie foolish questions and contentions An heretike after one or two warnings reiect These things speake and exhort and rebuke with all authoritie See no man despise thee I charge thee before God and the Lord Iesus Christ and the elect Angels that thou obserue these things ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã without carying any preiudice or inclining to either part The wordes bee singular the charge is vehement the parties were Bishops to whome the Apostle wrate the case therefore is cleare that the Bishops power ouer Presbyters in these pointeâ is ratified by the expresse commandement of the holy Ghost You be mightily deceiued This power belonged to Euangelists not to Bishops and therefore it dured but for their time and exceeded not their persons to whom the Apostles ârate See you how easilie the very foundations of your Prelacie are shaken and ouer throwen If your replie be sound you say somewhat to the purpose but if it be false absurd repugnant to the very Text and refuted by your own positions then take you heed what answere you will make to God for disturbing his Church despising his ordinance and deriding his messengers that himselfe hath placed and authorized with his own mouth And here I must pray the Christian Reader aduisedlie to marke what is said and answered on either side This in deed is the maine erection of the Episcopal power and function if our proofes stand or subuersion if your answere be good For if this faile wel may Bishops claime their authoritie by the custome of the Church by any diuine precept expressed in the scriptures they cannot But if these rules be deltuered by the Apostle to Bishops as we say they are and not to Timothie and Tite in respect of their Euangelship as the Presbyterists affirme then can there be no question but this new discipline is a very dreame and the auncient and Primitiue Church of Christ held the right and Apostolicall fourme of gouerning the house of God according to the prescript of his word Out reioinder therefore is as foloweth No power proper to Euangelists is or ought to be perpetual in the Church of Christ their calling was both extraordinarie and temporarie but power to ordaine fit ministers to conuent and discharge vnfit is and ought to be perpetuall in the Church of Christ. This therefore was no power proper to Euangelists which S. Paul in these places prescribed vnto Tite and Timothie Againe your Presbyters may not claime Euangelisticall power since your Presbyters are no Euangelists but your Presbyteries claime this power which Paul here committeth to Timothie and Tite euen to ordaine examine censure and depriue Pastours and Teachers ergo this power was not proper to Euangelists Let all this bee nothing if Saint Paul in expresse wordes say not as much I charge thee saith he to Timothie in the sight of God and before Iesus Christ that thou keepe this commaundement without spot and vnrebukeable VNTIL THE APPEARING of our Lord Iesus Christ. For Timothie to obserue these things vntill the comming of Christ in glory was vtterly vnpossible hee was to die long before these preceptes therefore are deliuered to him and those that should succeed in his place vnto the ende of the world Ergo Timothies power and function in this behalfe must be perpetuall in the Church of God and not faile before the day of iudgement With great vigilancie and prouidence saieth Ambrose vpon this place doeth the Apostle giue percepts to the Ruler of the Church for in his person doeth the safetie of the people consist He is not so circumspect as fearing Timothies care but for his successours that after Timothies example they should obserue the ordering of the Church Now let the Christian Reader iudge whether this were a temporarâe function in Timothie that died with his person or a perpetuall charge to him and his successors for euer Surely Timothie was an Euangelist Timothie was no Bishop You say he was no Bishop Eusebius Ierome Ambrose Chrysostome Theodoretus Epiphanius Oecumenius Primasius affirme he was a Bishop and in that respect S. Paul by this epistle directed him and all other Bishops in him how to impose handes on Presbyters and receiue accusations against them yea the whole Church of Christ since the Apostles times without exception hath so constred and obserued the Apostles words in suffering none but Bishops either to ordaine or degrade Presbyters yet all this with you is nothing your bare fansie must ouer beare both fathers were they neuer so learned and Churches were they neuer so auncient And though you auouch this power must not exceed their two persons to whom S. Paul wrate yet you are so liberall and beneficiall to your Presbyteries that against all trueth and authoritie you make them succeede Timothie and Tite in their Euangelisticall power And so according to your maner you will haue this power to be proper and yet common to be extraordinarie and yet vsuall to cease with their persons and yet to dure for euer with your Presbyteries Fire will better agree with water then you with your selues except you leaue this rolling too and fro at your pleasures We say the Euangelists had this power for a time the Presbyteries for eâer What you say no wise man will regard vnlesse you make better proofes then I yet
see you doe You haue not a word nor a tittle in the Scriptures for the power of your Presbytefies and yet you pronounce so peremptorilie and resolutelie of theÌ as if there were nothing els written in the newe Testament but the power of your Presbyters Did not the Presbyterie impose hands on Timothie to make him an Euangelist did not they watch and feede the flocke in the Apostles times did not the holy Ghost make them ouer seers of the Church what would you haue more Of laie men your Presbyteries either wholie or chieflie consist then they also be Pastours and Bishops and watch feed the flocke the holy Ghost hath set them ouer the Church they also impose hands as wel as the best And to say the trueth what thing is there so peculiar to Pastors which you do not communicate to your Presbyters for wheÌ you be vrged y â Presbyters in the Apostles times were by dutie to doe those things which belonged properly to Pastorall care and ouersight and therefore laie men were no part of thâse Presbyteries you answere roundlie that laie Elders in the Consistorie do watch and feed and ouerlooke the flocke as well as Pastours and so not onely their power but also their charge is the very same as you say that the holy Ghost gaue vnto Pastors and yet they no Pastours And touching hands laied on Timothie by the Presbyterie you answere your selves for when you alleage that the Presbyterie did impose handes on Timothie wee aske you whether all the Presbyterie had right and power to impose handes or onely some of them If all then Laie Elders must either impose handes which Caluine conclusiuely denieth hoc postremo habendum est solos Pastores manus imposuisse Ministris this wee must vnderstand that onely Pastours imposed handes on Ministers or be no part of the Presbyterie If some onely imposed handes and yet the Presbyterie is said to doe that which not all but some fewe or one of them did In like maner Paul saieth the Presbyterie laied handes on Timothie when himselfe did the deede who was one of the Presbyterie And thus much Caluine likewise auoucheth Paâlus ipse se non alios complures Timotheo manus imposuisse commâmorat Paul witnesseth that himselfe and none others laied handes on Timothie And strange it is to see you build the maine foundation of your Presbytericall power on a place that hath so many sound and sufficient answeres as this hath First Ierome Ambrose Primasius and Caluine tell you the worde Presbyterie signifieth in that place the degree and function which Timothie receiued not the Colledge and number of Presbyters Next Chrysostome Theodorete Oecumenius and Theophilact tell you that Paul by the Presbyterie meant the Bishops their names at first being common for that Presbyters might not laie handes on a Bishop such as Timothie was Thirdlie the Scriptures tell you that the Apostles Euangelists Prophetes and the seuentie disciples were of the Presbyteries in the first Church and they might well impose hands on Timothie without any Presbyters Fourthlie Saint Paul telleth you as Caluine well obserueth and vrgeth that himselfe and none others laied handes on Timothie Lastlie your selues say Timothie was an Euangelist which function and vocation the Presbyterie of no particular Church could giue him but onely the Apostles What power had the Church of Iconium or Ephesus to make Euangelists I meane such as should accompanie the Apostles and assist them in their trauailes If you trust neither Scriptures nor Fathers for shame trust your selues and your owne positions Howe shall other men beleeue your assertions when your selues doe not beleeue them If Timothie were an Euangelist they must be Apostles and no Presbyters that imposed handes on him If the Presbyterie of any particular Church imposed hands on him Timothie must be a Bishop and haue a locall charge in some Church which you impugne vnder pretence of his Euangelship Choose which yyu will so you choose some what and stand to it whrn you haue chosen it Were they Presbyters or no that imposed hands on Timothie If they were yet they did it iointlie with Paul and so without the Apostle or his successor Presbyters may not impose hands and then must Timothie be a Bishop when Paul wrate vnto him for Presbyters could not make him an Euangelist Were they no Presbyters but Apostles or others of higher calling Then maketh this place nothing for the power of Presbyters either to ordaine or depriue ministers of the word and Sacramentes and setting this aside what one iote finde you in the Scriptures concerning your Presbyteries The conclusion is We shew you substantiall and full proofe that TIMOTHIE AND HIS SVCCESSOVRS are charged by Paul to obserue these precepts of the holy Ghost in the Church of Christ for euer touching the admitting of fit ministers and remouing of vnfit Thence we inferre this power must be perpetuall in Bishops for they succeed Timothie in the Church the Presbyteries doe not On the other side you claime this authoritie from Bishops to your Presbyteries but you cannot prooue either their succession from Timothie or ioint commission with Timothie by any sentence or syllable in the Scriptures That they should feede and watch the flocke you vrge and we graunt in teaching and exhorting they were ioyned with Timothie by reason the labourers must of force be many where the haruest was so great as in the Apostles times but in ordaining and gouerning the Teachers as there was no need of many so is there no precept for many least by the multitude of Rulers order should be rather confused then preserued Wherefore as Timothie was placed at Ephesus and Tite in Creete to ordaine moderate and rebuke as well Presbyters as people so was Archippus at Colossus so were the seuen Pastours in the seuen Churches of Asia to whom the sonne of God wrate by S. Iohns penne so in all the Apostolike Churches were Apostolike men throughout the Christian world left to guide and gouerne the Churches of Christ with like power and to leaue the same to their successours for euer And this our construction and exposition of of S. Pauls words to Timothie the learned and ancient fathers confirme with one consent and the Catholike Church of Christ hath continued and performed in all ages and places since the Apostles deaths Meane you that Bishops alone might doe what they would without the knowledge or consent of their Presbyters My meaning is soone understood You establish one chiefe in your Presbyteries by Gods essentiall and perpetuall ordinaunce to execute that which you decree whom you call your President How farre I ioyne with you you shall quickly perceiue To auoyd tumults and dissentions God hath authorized one in each place and Church able to haue maintaine a Presbyterie who with Pastorall and fatherly moderation should guide as well the Presbyters that assist him as the people that are subiect to him according to the lawes of God and
father so doe you nothing without the Bishop whether you be Presbyter Deacon or Laie man And againe Presbyters bee subiect to your Bishop Deacons to your Pesbyters and Laie men to both My soule for theirs that obserue this order the Lord will be alwayes with them The Canons reporting the ancient discipline that obtained in the Church from the Apostles times say Let the Presbyters and Deacons doe nothing without the consent of the Bishop for the Bishop is hee to whose charge the people are committed and who shall render an account for their soules Tertullian that liued in the next age after the Apostles prooueth that in his time neither Presbyter nor Deacon might baptize without the Bishops leaue The right to giue baptisme hath the high Priest which is the Bishop then the Presbyters and Deacons Non tamen sine Episcopi authoritate propter ecclesiae honorem quo saluo salua pax est but not without the Bishops authoritie for that honour the Church yeeldeth to Bishops which being preserued peace is maintained Emulation is the mother ofschismes The Councill of Ancyra that was elder then the Councill of Nice sheweth It was not lawfull for Rurall Bishops to ordaine Presbyters or Deacons nor for the Presbyters of the Citie to doe any thing out of their charge without the licence and letters of the Bishop The Councill of Laodicea expressing the Bishops preeminence saieth The Rural Bishops that are alreadie made must doe nothing without the consent of the Bishop of the Citie Likewise the Presbyters must do nothing without the liking of their Bishop The Councill of Arle in Constantines dayes Presbyteri sine conscientia Episcoporum nihil faciant The Presbyters may do nothing without the knowledge or consent of the Bishop Ierome giueth the same reason for it that Tertullian doeth if the chiefe Priest should not haue power eminent aboue all without partner there would be as many schismes as there be Priests Inde venit vt sine Episcopi missione neque Presbyter neque Diaconus ius habeant baptizandi Thence is it that without the Bishops leaue neither Presbyter nor Deacon may baptize If Presbyters by the discipline of the Primitiue Church were to obey their Bishop and might doe nothing no not baptize without the bishops leaue how farre were they froÌ ouer-ruling censuring their bishop by number of voices which you attribute to your Presbyters This was that custome of the Church which Ierome confessed was against the Diuine disposition If this were the custome of the Primitiue Church then were their Presbyteries nothing like your Consistories neither did the Bishop as a Consul in the Senate aske voices and execute what the most part decreed but as a Pastour he gouerned ouer-looked as well the Presbyters as the people and without his consent and liking the Presbyters might doe nothing no not haptize nor administer the Lordes supper neither doeth Ierome say that this custome of the Church was against the diuine disposition hee is so farre from condemning it that he saieth the safetie of the Church dependeth thereon but Ierome willeth the Bishops to remember that though the whole care and ouersight of the Church bee now giuen to them and taken from Presbyters for preuenting of schismes yet they should vse them with honour and consult with them for the good of the Church because by the trueth of the diuine disposition afore schismes began they were trusted in common with the regiment of the Church That disposition which hee calleth diuine wee seeke torestore By pretence of those wordes you proclaime your owne deuises vnder the title of Gods ordinance Otherwise the charge that Paul giueth Timothie maketh stronglie for Bishops against your Presbyteries but that we interprete his wordes by the practise of the Church and thereby conceiue that though the chiefe power and care were committed to Bishops yet their Presbyteries were not excluded for as then Bishops had no meanes to bee directed or assisted but onely their Presbyteries Afterwards when vpon the generall preuailing of the Gospell on the face of the earth Synodes began to assemble and the Pastors of diuers Churches vsed by letters and meetings to conferre about such orders and rules as they thought needfull to bee obserued in all their Churches the Presbyteries of euery particular place had more leasure and leaue to play by reason prouinciall Councils vndertooke the debating and resoluing of those doubts and difficulties that before troubled the Presbyteries And as you tie your President to the execution of such things as your Presbyters shall decree so the Primitiue Church of Christ had greater reason and better ground to binde her Bishops to see those things perfourmed which were concluded by generall assent of the Bishops and Pastours of any Prouince Where you may see vpon what occasion the power of Presbyteries first decreased not that Bishops wrongfully encroched on their liberties and violentlie ouer-mastered them but what things were before handled and debated in the Presbyteries of each place came nowe to be discussed and concluded in the Synodes and full assemblies of all the Bishops and Pastours of one kingdome or Countrey So that Synodes in consultation and determination of all ecclesiastical griefes and causes were preferred by the Primitiue Church of Christ as Courtes of greater iudgement higher power better experience and more indifferencie then Presbyteries and if malice doe not blinde you you will confesse the same Was it possible to finde in any Presbyterie so many graue wise learned and sufficient men as in a Prouince In Presbyteries affections and factions mightilie preuaile by reason men that liue together vpon liking or disliking soone linke togither In Synodes where all were strangers to themselues and to the parties no such thing could be feared In Presbyteries it was easie for the Bishop to haue his forth for that the rest were subiect vnto him and might many wayes be displeased by him if he would seek reuenge In Synodes they were all his brethren and equals no way in danger to him and therefore the more likelie to bee sincere and indifferent Iudges And as for authoritie I trust your selues doe not meane in euery Parish to erect a Pope and a Colledge of Cardinals from whom there shall be no appeale of whose wrongs there shall be no redresse whose censures must stand indissoluble that were of all tyrannies the most intollerable In all Christian societies the whole of like power and calling is greater then any part and a Prouince must bee respected before a Parish Wherefore Presbyteries must yeeld to Synodes and the Bishop of each place is more bound to regard and execute Synodal then Presbyterall decrees This whiles you marke not you imagine the whole Church of Christ conspired against Presbyters to suppresse them to change the Apostolicall forme of regiment where in deed the decrees of Councils and lawes of Christian princes moderating and determining all those doubts and
what corruptions are in men as wel as other Consistories Mans lawes wee leaue to such as are skilled in them we would haue our Presbyteries meddle no further then with rebuking and censuring of vice as Gods Law requireth To admonish those that erre reiect thâse that persist and rebuke those that sinne are Pastorall and not Presbyteriall dueties by the wordes of S. Paul And he that is Pastour hath both worde and sacraments committed vnto his care within his owne Church Wherefore without their pastour the Presbyters may not iudicially rebuke nor publikely excommunicate any man within his charge They may preach the word and so generally applie it in the pulpit they may dispence the Sacraments and so not deliuer them where they find men impeniâent but personally to conuent them or openlie to seuer them from the fellowship of the church that belongeth to the Pastour and not to the Presbyters Saint Paul committed that power and care to Timothie and his successours not to the Presbyterie of Ephesus The words are plaine Against an Elder receiue thou no accusation but vnder two or three witnesses those that sinne rebuke thou openly that the rest may feare I charge thee before God and the Lorde Iesus and his elect Angels that thou obserue these thinges without proiudice or partialitie that is without oppressing or fauouring any side She withus much for your Presbyteries and bring them in with full faile Paul made Timothie no Monarch at Ephesus to doe all this without the Presbyterie but appointed him to be chiefe in these actions and the Presbyters to ioyne with him Much lesse did Paul make him a voice-asker to knowe whether it should please the Presbyters to haue these things done or no. The charge is precisely and exactlie Timothies and not the Presbyteries the power therefore must be his and not theirs All this notwithstanding you affirme against the wordes of the Apostle and against the vse of the Primitiue Church that the Presbyters might ouer-rule and censure Timothie if he would not be quiet and in spite of Timothy doe in all these things as they saw cause and this you barely suppose without anie kinde of proofe But either shew what warrant you haue to claime this prerogatiue of Presbyters aboue and ouer their bishops and pastours or giue vs leaue to beleeue the whole Church of Christ expounding and practising those wordes of S. Paul as we doe before your slender and naked supposals The priuate vse of the keyes in appointing offendors vpon the acknowledging of their sinnes for a time to for beare the Lordes Table we denie not to Presbyters but the publike vse of the keies to exclude an impenitent and obstinate person from al fellowship of the faithfull as well sacred as ciuill that the Church of Christ allowed alwaies and only to bishops Origen saith By falling from trueth faith and loue a man geth out of the tents of the church though he be not cast our by the BISHOPS VOICE Cypr. writing to a bishop that was reproched by his Deacon saith Vse against him the power of your honour either TO DEPRIVE HIM or REMOOVE HIM from the communion The affection of a good Bishop saith Ambrose wisheth to heale the sicke to remooue cankred sores to cauterize not to cut off lastly that which can not be healed TO CVT IT OF with sorrow I maruel saith Ierom against Vigilantius the BISHOP in whose charge he is said to be a Presbyter DOTH NOT CRVSH this vnprofitable vessel with the Apostolike rod and deliuer him ouer to Satan for the destructioÌ of the flesh that the spirit may be saued There is no greater punishmeÌt in the Church saith Austen then that daÌnation which THE EPISCOPAL IVDGEMENT pronounceth yet the Pastor must needs seuer the sick sheepe from the whole lest deadly infection reach vnto others If saith Chrysost giuing y â people admonition of a certaine abuse crept in amongst theÌ we be despised we shalbe coÌpelled to bring these threats to effect to chastise you by the laws of the church Be angry who list I wil keepe them from the church a long space as Idolaters Beare with mee neither let any man despise the bandes of the church It is not maÌ that bindeth but Christ which hath giueÌvs this power made men masters of so great honor wee desire not to be brought to that extremity if we be we wil do our duetie If any man breake those bands I haue done my part thou shalt answer to him that COMMANDED ME to bind thee The Council of Nice willed Synodes to be kept twise euery yeere to examine whether any Lay men or Clergy men were excommunicated by the IMBECILITY PERTINACY OR INSOLENCIE OF THE BISHOP and such as were founde to haue OFFENDED THEIR BISHOP to stand excommunicate til the Synode released them The Council of Antioch likewise decreed that if any Lay man Presbyter or Deacon were excoÌmunicated BY HIS OWNE BISHOP no man should receiue him to the coÌmunion afore he were restored by his own Bishop or by a Synode The Council of Sardica in the same maner If any Deacon Presbyter or Clergy man be excoÌmunicated flie to another Bishop of his acquaintance that knoweth he is depriued of the coÌmunion BY HIS OVVNE BISHOP the other must not with reproch to a Bishop and his brother receiue that person to the coÌmunion The Council of Taurine to which Ambrose wrace decreed touching Exuperantius a Presbyter that had reproched Triferius his bishop was therfore by him put from the coÌmunion vt in eius arbitrio sit restitutio ipsius in cuius potestate eius abiectio hoc est vt quando velideÌ Exuper antius satisfecerit vel episcopo Triferio visum fuerit tuÌc gratiam communionis accipiat That his restitution should BE IN THE Bishops DISCRETION in whose power the reiecting of him was And therefore when Exuperantius the Presbyter should make satisfaction or Tâiferius the bishop be so content then he should be receiued to the communion The Council of Affrica taketh order for such as complaine against the iudgements of their owne bishops that they shalbe heard by the next bishops but if any man flie ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã THE CANONICAL SENTENCE OF HIS OVVNE BISHOP no man should receiue him to the communion By which it appeareth that Gregories words are very true where he saith THE BISHOPS now in the Church holdethe places of the Apostles THEY which haue that degree of regiment HAVE AVTHORITIE to bind and loose And Theophilacts THEY HAVE POVVER to binde and loose which haue the grace of a BISHOPS OFFICE as Peterhad The publike vse therefore of the keies to excommunicate from al Christian company belonged to the bishop as pastor of the place the Presbyters sate with him at first as assessors and consenters before Synodes vndertooke such causes but after when once Councils beganne to haue the
own Bishop The Councill of Aurelia All the Churches that haue beene or are daily builded in sundrie places wee decree according to the rule of the former Canons that they shall be in the power of that Bishop in whose territorie they stand As the vse of Dioceses was antient so the reason that first occasioned them was ineuitable euen by the paterne of the Apostolike Discipline For when country townes and villages first beganne to receiue the faith howe were they furnished with fit Pastours and how were their Churches gouerned but by the Bishop and Presbyterie of some citie adioyning Lay Presbyteries the church of Christ neuer had any yea the Scriptures permit none to rule Pastourall actions other Presbyteries those places were neither able to haue nor to maintaine What nowe was left but onelie to submit and incorporate themselues to the Bishop of some Citie neere them by whome their Churches might be both guided and supplied when any neede required euen as the churches in cities were If to auoyde schisines rising euery where by the multitude of Teachers and Pastours Bishops were in the Apostles times placed throughout the worlde in all the cities that accepted the Gospell to guide and moderate the Presbyters that were many shall wee thinke this order was needefull onelie for cities and needelesse for Townes and Uillages Were not the Presbyters of so many parishes as one shire doeth yeelde as like to trouble the Region with Schismes and heresies as the Presbyters of the citie You lacke sense if you thinke that dissention and errour could not creepe as well into Uillages as into Cities or that the Apostles prouided one kinde of regiment for cities another for country parishes If all the churches in one citie which at Rome were aboue fourtie in Optatus time were gouerned by one bishop why might not the Uillages and Parishes conftning round about the Citie be gouerned after the same maner So that for Dioceses as well the necessitie as the antiquitie of them is euident It was not possible in the Primitiue church to haue Presbyters to succeede in the rounâes of such as died in countrie parishes but from the bishop in whose Diocese the churches were He supplied their wants out of his owne church and Presbyterie which serued to store the whole Diocese Otherwise within his circuite none other bishop coulde ordaine a Presbyter nor without his leaue might any Clergie man depart his church The Councill of Antioch A Bishop may not inuade an others Citie that is not subiect to him nor Countrie not pertaining to him to ordaine anie neither hee appoint Presbyters or Deacons in places that are vnder an other Bishop vnlesse it bee with the liking or consent of the Bishop of that Region or Countrie The Councill of Nice If any Presbyters or Deacons or other Clergie men not hauing the feare of God before their eyes nor knowing the Ecclesiastical Canon leaue their owne Church they must not by any meanes bee receiued in another Church And if any shall with-holde a Clergie man belonging to another and ordaine him in his owne Church the Bishop from whome hee departed not agreeing his ordering shall be vtterly voyde This was the generall and perpetuall discipline of Christs church in al the coasts and quarters of the worlde as may appeare to him that will take paines to view these places The Councill of Constantinople 1. ca. 2. and 3. of Chalcedon ca. 8. of Carthage the first ca. 5. the second ca. 11. the third ca. 20. and 21. the fourth ca. 27. of Orleance ca. 22. of Sardica ca. 18. 19. of Taurine ca. 6. of Aurenge ca. 8. of Venice ca. 10. of Tours ca. 9. 11. And so the Mileuitane Council ca. 15. Affricane ca. 21. Aurelian the third ca. 15. the Epaunine ca. 5. the Valentine ca. 6. and Aruernine ca. 9. and 10. If these rules were vniuersally and anciently obserued that no Presbyter might remoue from one church to another nor departe from the church where he was first called without the consent of his bishop neither might any other man impose hands on him or admit him and inuest him into any church without the liking and goodwil of the bishop in whose diocese the church stoode and of whose Clergie the partie was by no means could any country parishes in the primitiue church haue any Presbyters but from some city that not without the liking and assent of the Bishop which forced all country townes and villages to matriculate and incorporate themselues into the church of some city by whose bishop their Presbyters liuing were gouerned and dying were supplied euen as the churches in cities were The reason of their doings is as euident as their fact for if Bishops were placed by the Apostles handes to ordaine Presbyters and containe them in their dueties lest in so great a number emulation might breede confusion which all the Fathers were fully resolued was the Apostles deede they must needes bee of opinion the Apostles meant to haue Countrey Townes and Uillages guided and assisted the very same way that they left for Cities and the same men that gouerned the one all things considered were the fittest to be trusted with the other If you obiect that the bishops of the Cities could imploy no pastorall care but where they were present I answere that all the Councils and Fathers of the Primitiue Church were not so ignorant as not to vnderstand what Pastorall ouersight a bishop might yeelde to townes and Churches farre distant from him though hee were not present to dispence the word and Sacraments amongest them To see them alwayes stored with a sound and able Pastor that should watch ouer their soules to take care that they were rightly taught and soberly guided to keepe both Presbyters and people from schismes heresies and open impieties to direct in dangers and determine doubts without troubling the whole prouince to meete vpon euerie particular occasion and contention these be good parts of pastorall vigilancie and very needefull effects of episcopall regiment which may be performed as well in a Diocese as in a Citie In any mans haruest he that laboureth himselfe and ouerseeth the rest doth more good then any other In eche mans house the steward that well ordereth and guideth the familie is more profitable then any of his fellowes In Gods house and haruest shall the ouerlooking of others be counted either needelesse or fruitlesse Saint Paul himselfe knewe not these curious positions when hee appointed Tite to take the charge and ouersight of the whole Iland of Creete and saw no cause why one man might not performe many Pastorall and Episcopall dueties to all that were in the same Countrie with him But what seeke I more examples when we haue the paterne from the Primitiue Church that first allotted Dioceses to bishops and the liking and approbation of all prouinciall and generall Councils that ratified and confirmed as wel the partition as distinction of territories and
charged eche mans interest in euery diocese to be preserued without infringing any mans bounds or encroching on anie mans right The need that you pretend of hauing Dioeceses aswel for the guiding as furnishing of country parishes by the Bishops and Presbyteries of the cities we easely auoyde for in euery parish with the Pastour we appoint lay Elders by whose counsel as Ambrose witnesseth al things should be doone in the Church and when the former Incumbent is dead were serue the electing of a new to the people of the same parish to whom by Gods Law it appertaineth And here we let you vnderstaÌd that you haue not so good warrant for the regiment of Bishops as wee haue for the election of Bishops and Pastours by the people The Scriptures are cleare with vs the fathers often and earnest the perpetuall vse of the Primitiue Church is so full with vs in this behalfe that no example can be shewed to the contrary Your Bishops therefore being not elected by the people are no true Pastours in the Church of God I know well you haue no other shift to auoid the necessitie of Episcopall regiment but by your laie Presbyteries and therefore you must cleaue to them or els admit the forme of gouerning the Church by Bishops to be Catholike and Apostolike which would gripe you to the very hearts But how farre both the word and Church of God are and euer were from mentioning or acknowledging any laie Elders to be imposers of hands and gouernours of Pastorall and Ecclesiasticall actions we haue alreadie seene and may not now regresse thither againe Faine would you fasten them on Ambrose but of all the Fathers hee is the vnfittest Proctour for your Lay Presbyteries hee brusheth them off as a man woulde thornes that hang at his heeles If you beleeue him not alleadging the Romanes Lawes against your Laie Elders beleeeue him speaking in an open Councill against them Sacerdotes de Laicis iudicare debent non Laici de Sacerdotibus Priestes ought to iudge of Lay men not Lay men of Priestes And condemning Palladius the heretike wee are ashamed saieth Ambrose that hee shoulde seeme to bee condemned of Lay men which chalengeth to be a Priest In hoc ipso damnandus est quòd Laicorum expectat sententiam cum magis de Laicis Sacerdotes iudicare debeant He Is WORTHY TO BE CONDEMNED EVEN FOR THIS VERY POINT that he expecteth the iudgement of Lay men whereas Priests ought rather to iudge of Lay men How sufficient the barre is that you lay against our Bishops and Presbyters because they are not elected by the people of eche place but named by the Prince and presented by the Patrone the Chapter nowe presently following shall fully declare CHAP. XV. To whom the election of Bishops and Presbyters doeth rightlie belong and whether by Gods lawe the people must elect their Pastours or no. The want of popular elections is one of the griefs you conceiue and exceptions you take against the Bishops of this Realme which quarell doeth not so much touch the office and function of Bishops as it doeth the Princes prerogatiue Did wee teach it were not lawfull for the people to elect their Pastour you might make some shew against vs now when we say no such thing but you rather thinke the Prince may not name her Bishops without the consent and election of the people you impugne not vs but directly call the Princes fact her lawes in question I take not aduantage of mans lawe thereby to decline the force of your reasons or authorities but to put you in minde that if there were any defect in the lawe it must not be ascribed to Bishops but imputed rather to the makers of the lawe Howbeit to tell you the trueth I thinke there will be found better reason for the making and maintaining the law then you will be able to bring for the repealing or altering the lawe for when superstition and blindnesse wholy possessed the peoples hearts as in time of Poperie how could the Prince haue restored Religion or reformed the Church if the people through the Realme had still bene suffered to choose themselues Pastours after their owne desires The first occasion of the lawe being good and godly what ground haue you to dislike the continuance thereof Cyprian saieth it is Gods ordinance that the people should ekct their Pastour and according to the diuine instruction the same is obserued in the Actes of the Apostles in the choise of Matthias and of the seuen Deacons Those examples I haue answered before It is not written that Matthias and his fellow were chosen by the multitude an Apostle might not be chosen by men his calling must be immediate from God Yea the wordes of the Text are Thou Lord which knowest the hearts of all men shew which of these twaine thou hast chosen to take the office of this administration and Apostleship So that thence can nothing be concluded As for the choise of the seuen in the Actes of the Apostles Epiphanius saieth Of the seuentie Disciples were the seuen ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that were set ouer the widowes The Councill gathered vnder Iustinian alleaging Chrysostomes wordes vpon that place concludeth of them in this wise We therfore denounce that the foresayd seuen Deacons must not be taken for those that serued at the mysteries but for such as were trusted with the dispensation of the common necessities of those that were then assembled together Ierome alluding to this place calleth a Deacon mensarum viduarum Minister the seruant of tables and widowes The fourth Councill of Carthage saieth The Bishop alone shall lay his hands on the head of a Deacon when he is ordered quia non ad Sacerdotium sed administerium consecratur because he is consecrated not to any Priesthood but vnto a seruice Your selues giue the Deacons no charge in the Church but the care of the poore as perswaded that these seuen receiued none other function at the Apostles hands You therefore by your owne rules are excluded from taking any hold of this election And in deed since they were not chosen to be Presbyters and dispensers of the worde and Sacramentes what consequent can you frame from their electing by the people to force the like to be obserued in Presbyters and Bishops You giue them power to preach and baptize against you therefore the argument is good The Primitiue Church gaue them leaue so to doe in cases of necessitie where Presbyters wanted otherwise neither doe we nor did they make them Presbyters and Ministers of the word and Sacraments Tertullian saith Presbyters and Deacons may baptize with the Bishops leaue Ierome saieth that Presbyters and Deacons in lesser farre distant Townes did baptize but not without the Bishops licence Wee appoint the Deacons saieth Gelasius to keepe their owne measure and to enterprise nothing agaynst the tenor of the Canons of our forefathers
Without a Bishop or a Presbyter let not a Deacon presume to baptize vnlesse in their absence extreme necessitie compell which is often permitted vnto Laie christians to do The church of Rome did not giue theÌ leaue to baptize but in cases of necessitie wheÌ others could not be gotteÌ as they did Lay men for my part though Saint Luke in the Acts do not giue them the name of Deacons and Chrysostome expressely thinketh they were made neither Presbyters nor Deacons whose iudgement the Council in Trullo followeth yet by Saint Paules precepts teaching vs what conditions hee required in those that should be Deacons I collect their office was not onely a charge to looke to the poore but also to attend the sacred assemblies and seruice of the Church and euen astep to the Ministerie of the worde Ignatius saith to Heron the Deacon of Antioch Doe nothing without the Bishops for they are Priests thou doest but attend on the Priests They baptize consecrate the mysteries ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã impose hands to ordaine and confirme thou doest in these things but minister vnto them as holie Stephen did to Iames and the Presbyters at Ierusalem And so Cyprian Diaconos post ascensum Domini in caelos Apostoli sibi constiânerunt Episcopatus sui ecclesiae ministros The Apostles after the Lordes ascension into heauen appointed Deacons to attend both on the Church and on their Episcopall function Iustine Martyr an hundred yeeres before Cyprian saith of his time After the chiefe amongst vs hath giuen thankes and all the people saide Amen those that with vs are called Deacons giue vnto euery one present of the sanctified bread and wine and carrie there of to such as are absent The Councill of Ancyra willed Deacons that sacrificed vnto Idoles in time of persecution ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to cease from all sacred seruice in the Church and neither to deliâer the Lordes bread or cup or to speake openly to the people in time of prayers For I interprete ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã not to preach but to command the people silence attention and deuotion which the Deacons vsed to doe whiles the diuine seruice was perfourmed at the Lordes Table Whatsoeuer their office was it is certaine they were not Presbyters and Ministers of the word and Sacraments and therefore from the election of those seuen in the Arts to make a generall and precise rule for the choice of al Presbyters Bishops to the worlds end is but astraine of your forwardnesse it hath neither cause nor consequent in any learning You make final account of it but Cyprian esteemed this to be proofe sufficient to make it Gods ordinance you shall heare his words The people chiefly hath power to choose worthie Priests and refuse vnworthie The which we see descended from the diuine authoritie that the Priest should bee chosen in the presence of the people vnder all mens eyes and be approued to be worthie and fit by publike iudgement and testimonie as in Numbers God commandeth Moses saying Take Aaron thy brother and Eleazar his sonne and thou shalt bring them to the mount before all the assemblie and put off Aarons garments and put them on Eleazar his sonne Before all the multitude God willeth the Priest to bee made that is hee instructeth and sheweth that Priests should not be ordained but with the knowledge of the people standing by that by the people present the offences of the euill may bee detected or the deserts of the good commended and that to be counted a lawfull and true ordination which is examined with the voices and iudgement of all which afterward according to Gods instruction was obserued in the Actes of the Apostles when Peter spake to the people of ordaining a Bishop in Iudas place Neither onely shall wee finde that the Apostles obserued this in the ordaining of Bishops and Priests but also of Deacons Which surely was therefore so diligently and warily done the whole multitude being called together lest any not woorthie shoulde by stealth get either the place of a Priest or to serue at the Altar Wherefore it must be duely retained and kept as comming from the diuine tradition and Apostolike obseruation which is vsed with vs and almost in all prouinces that in rightly ordaining the next Bishops of the same Prouince resort to the people for whom they ordayne a Ruler and the Bishop to be chosen in the presence of the people which best knoweth the life of eche one and hath viewed all the manner of his conuersation It is a notable place I was loath to leaue out any though the wordes were somewhat long I would as soone haue beleeued your report of the wordes had it bin true as your repeating them but you haue done well to put the matter out of doubt and somewhat eased me by alleadging them for nowe I shall not neede but to referre you to your owne allegation I haue much mused with my selfe what shoulde leade you to make so great account of this place as you doe I coulde neuer see any such thing as you intend either contained in the Scriptures which Cyprian bringeth nor expressed in the reason which hee giueth for this kind of choise nor enforced in the heat of those words by which he summeth his collection The places of Scripture say nothing for your purpose Eleazar was not chosen by the people but expressie by God and by him alone Your selues I hope will discharge that quotation as erroneous and mistaken There are no such wordes in the text as Cyprian citeth there were no such deeds God willed Moses to bring Aaron and Eleazar his sonne vp into Mount Hor whither the people neither did nor might ascend and there to put off Aarons garments and to put them on Eleazar his sonne And they three went vp into the mount Hor in the sight of the Congregation standing beneath and onely two Moses and Eleazar Aaron dying in the top of the Mount came downe from the Mount Whereby all the Congregation sawe that Aaron was dead and they wept for him thirtie dayes The Congregation did not intermeddle by worde or deed with this election Eleazar as the eldest sonne was called for by God to succeed in his fathers place Out of this you may gather that God aduaunced the eldest sonne to haue his fathers office not that the people elected him it was not in their power to appoint who should stand before the Arke to minister vnto the Lord. The choise of Matthias helpeth you as much as the apparelling of Eleazar did I haue often sayde you may remember it the people had no power to choose an Apostle no more then they had to choose Eleazar Hee must haue his calling from God and not from men and so Matthias had The faithfull did all acknowledge that hee was the partie whom God had chosen to take Iudas place they did not elect him The wordes of Saint Luke
other side shunning as much popular tumult and Anarchie preferred a middle course betwixt them of Aristocracie thinking the Church would then bee best guided when neither one for danger of tyrannie nor all for feare of mutinie did beare the swaie but a number of the grauest and sincerest vndertooke the managing of all matters incident to the Ecclesiasticall Regiment And for that there was no possibilitie in euerie Church and parish to finde a full and sufficient companie of Pastours and Teachers to consider and dispose of all causes occurrent and the people as they thought would the better endure the proceedings and censures of their Consistories if some of themselues were admitted to bee Iudges in those cases as well as the Preachers they compounded their Presbyteries partlie of Pastors and partly of Laie Elders whome they named GOVERNING PRESBYTERS and by this meanes they supposed the gouernement of the Church would bee both permanent and indifferent To proclaime this as a fresh deuise of their owne would be some what odious and therefore they sought by all meanes as well with examples as authorities to make it seeme auncient for the better accomplishing of their desire first they tooke hold of the Iewish Synedrion which had Laie Elders mixed with Leuites in euery Citie to determine the peoples causes and that order being established by Moses they enforced it as a perpetuall paterne for the Church of Christ to folow To that end they bring the wordes of our Sauiour Tell it the Church if he heare not the Church let him be to thee as an Ethnike and Publicane Next they perused the Apostles writings to see what mention might bee there found of Elders and Gouernours and lighting on this sentence of Saint Paul The Elders which rule well are woorthie of double honour speciallie they that labour in the worde and doctrine they resolutelie concluded there were some Elders in the Church that gouerned and yet laboured not in the worde and doctrine and those were Laie Presbyters After this place they made no doubt but Laie Elders were Gouernours of the Church in the Apostles times and so setled their iudgements in that behalf that they would heare nothing that might be said to the contrary Thirdlie because it would bee strange that Laie Elders euerie where gouerning the Church vnder the Apostles no Councill storie nor Father did euer so much as name them or remember them or so conceiue the wordes and meaning of Saint Paul vntill our age they thought it needefull to make some shewe of them in the Fathers writings least otherwise playne and simple men should maruell to see a new sort of gouernours wrenched and forced out of S. Pauls wordes whome the Church of Christ in fifteene hundred yeeres neuer heard of before And therefore certaine doubtfull speaches of the Fathers were drawen to that intent as where they saie The Church at first was gouerned by the common aduise of Presbyters and the Church had her Elders without whose counsell nothing was done yea some of them were so forward and willing to heare of their laie Presbyters that wheresoeuer anie Councill or Father mentioned Presbyters they straightway skored vp the place for laie Elders This is the warpe and webbe of the laie Presbyterie that hath so enfolded some mens wits that they cannot vnreaue their cogitations from admiring their newe founde Consistories And in deede the credite of their first deuisers did somewhat amuse mee as I thinke it doeth others till partlie enclined for the causes aforesayd and partlie required where I might not refuse I began more seriouslie to rip vp the whole and then I found both the slendernesse of the stuffe and loosenesse of the worke that had deceiued so many mens eies As first for the Iewish Synedrion I sawe it might by no meanes bee obtruded on the Church of Christ. for the Iudiciall part of Moses law being abolished by the death of Christ as well as the ceremoniall the Tribunals of Moses must no more remaine then the Priesthood doth Moses Iudges were appointed to execute Moses lawe the punishments therefore and iudgements of Moses law ceasing as vnder the Gospel there can be no questioÌ but they do all such Consistories as Moses erected must needs be therewith ended determined Again they were ciuill Magistrates that Moses placed in euery Citie to iudge the people and had the sword to punish as the lawe did limite Leuites being admixed with them to direct them in the doubts and difficulties of the lawe Such Presbyteries if they frame vs in euery parish without the magistrates power and leaue they make a faire entrie vpon the Princes sword and scepter vnder the colour of their Consistories which I hope they will be well aduised before they aduenture Lastlie that laie Elders in Moses lawe did meddle with discerning or iudging betwixt trueth and falsehood things holy and vnholy persons cleane and vncleane or did intermeddle with the sacrifices or seruices of the Tabernacle I doe not read but rather the execution and superuision of sacred things and dueties belonged to the Prophetes Priests and Leuites So that laie Presbyteries vnder the Gospell can haue no agreement with the Synedricall Courtes of Moses much lesse anie deriuement from them vnlesse they will tye all Christian kingdomes to the Tribunals and Iudicials of Moses lawe and giue their Elders the sworde in steade of the word which God hath assigned to Princes and not to Presbyters The wordes of Christ in the 18. of Mathew Tell it to the Church which they vrge to that ende if they were spoken of such Magistrates as Moses appointed and to whome the Iewes by the prescript of his Lawe were to make their complaints then pertaine they nothing at all to the Church of Christ but were a speciall direction for those times wherein our Sauiour liued and those persons that were vnder the Law If they be taken as a perpetuall rule to strengthen the iudgement of Christes Church then touch they no way the Synedrions of the Iewes or any other Courts established by Moses Let them choose which they will neither hurteth vs nor helpeth them The place of Saint Paul at a glimce seemed to make for them but when I aduisedly looked into it I found the text so little fauouring them that in precise termes it excluded Lay Elders as no Gouernours of the Church for the Apostle there chargeth that all Presbyters which rule well should haue double honor His wordes be plaine The Presbyters that rule well ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Let them bee thought woorthie of double honour Honour in this place is apparantly taken for maintenance as the proofes following doe import Thou shalt not musle the oxe that treadeth out thy corne and the workeman is worthy of his wages Now by no precept nor example will it euer be prooued that Lay Presbyters had in the Apostles times or shoulde haue by the word of God at any time double honour and
more particularly and effectually then Pastours doe or may by their doctrine Such labyrinths they leape into when they seeke for those things in y e sacred Scriptures which were neuer intended But were the word of God in this point indifferent which for ought I yet see is very resolute against them the generall consent of alantiquitie that neuer so expounded S. Pauls words nor euer mentioned any laie Presbyters to gouern the Church is to me a strong rampire against all these new deuises I like not to raise vp that discipline from the dead which hath lien so long buried in silence which no father euer witnessed no councill euer fauoured no Church euer followed since the Apostles times till this our age I can be forward in things that be good but not so foolish as to thinke the church of Christ neuer knew what belonged to the gouernment of her selfe till now of late that the sonne of God hath bin spoiled of halfe his kingdome by his owne seruants and Citizens for these 1500. yeeres without remorse or remembrance of any man that so great wrong was offered him I can yeelde to much for quietnes sake to this I can not yeelde They must shewe mee their Lay Presbyteries in some ancient Writer or else I must plainly auouch their Consistories as they presse them to be a notorious if not a pernicious nouelty Ierome Ambrose and others are brought to depose that the first Church had her Senate and Elders without whose aduise nothing was done but how wrongfully the deuise of Lay Elders is fathered on them I haue declared in a special discourse I wil not heere repeate it onely this I say if any of them affirme that in the Primitiue or Apostolike Church Lay Presbyters did gouerne Ecclesiasticall affaires I am content to recall all that I haue written of this present matter if not it is no great praise nor good policie for them to abuse the names and wordes of so many learned Fathers to the vtter discredite of themselues and their cause in the end Since then the Church of Christ in and after the Apostles times was not gouerned by Lay Presbyters as this newe discipline pretendeth it resteth that we declare by whom both the Apostolike church and the Primitiue after that were directed ruled which I haue not failed to performe in many chapters as farre foorth as the Scriptures doe warrant and the vndoubted Stories of Christs Church do leade In the Apostles I obserue foure things needefull for the first founding and erecting of the Church though not so for the preseruing and maintening thereof and foure other points that must be perpetuall in the Church of Christ. The foure extraordinary priuiledges of the Apostolike function were Their vocation immediate from Christ not from men nor by men Their commission extending ouer all the earth not limited to anie place Their direction infallible the holie Ghost guiding them whether they wrate or spake and Their operation wonderful as wel to conuert and confirme beleeuers as to chastice and reuenge disobeyers Without these things the Church could not beginne as is easily perceiued but it may well continue without them for now God calleth labourers into his haruest by others not by himselfe Pastors take charge of those Churches that are already planted they seeke not places where to plant new Churches The Scriptures once written serue all ages for instruction of faith and the myracles then wrought witnesse the power and trueth of the Gospell vnto the worldes ende Wherefore those thinges had their necessary force and vse to lay the first foundations of the gospel before Christ was knowen but the wisedome of God will not haue his Church still depend on those miraculous meanes which serue rather to conquere incredulitie then to edifie the faithfull signes being as the Apostle saith not for such as beleeue but for such as doe not beleeue The other foure points of the Apostolike delegation which must haue their permanence and perpetuitie in the Church of Christ are the Dispencing the word Administring the sacraments Imposing of hands and Guiding the keys to shut or open the kingdome of heauen The first two by reason they be the ordinary meanes and instruments by which the spirite of God worketh ech mans saluation must be general to al Pastors and Presbyters of Christs Church the other two by which meete men are called to the ministerie of the word and obstinate persons not only repelled from the societie of the saints but also from the promise and hope of eternall life respect rather the cleansing and gouerning of Christes Church and therefore no cause they should be committed to the power of euery Presbyter as the word and sacraments are for as there can be no order but confusion in a common wealth where euery man ruleth so woulde there be no peace but a pestilent perturbation of all thinges in the Church of Christ if euery Preshyter might impose handes and vse the keyes at his pleasure How the Apostles imposed hands and deliuered vnto Satan and who ioyned with them in those actions I haue handled in places appointed for that purpose whereby we shal perceiue that though the Presbyters of eache Church had charge of the worde and Sacraments euen in the Apostles times yet might they not impose handes nor vse the keys without the Apostles or such as the Apostles departing or dying left to be their substitutes and successors in the Churches which they had planted At Samaria Philip preached and baptized and albeit he dispenced the word and sacraments yet could hee not impose handes on them but Peter and Iohn came from Ierusalem and laide their hands on them and so they receiued the holie Ghost The Churches of Lystra Iconium and Antioch were planted before yet were Paul and Barnabas at their returne forced to increase the number of Presbyters in each of those places by imposition of their handes for so the worde ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifieth with al Greeke Diuines and Stories as I haue sufficiently proued and not to ordaine by election of the people as some men of late had new framed the Text. The churches of Ephesus and Creete were erected by Paul had their Presbyteries yet could they not create others but Timothie and Tite were left there to impose handes and ordaine Elders in euerie Citie as occasion required Herein who succeeded the Apostles whether all Presbyters equally or certaine chiefe and chosen men one in euerie Church and City trusted with the gouernment both of people and Presbyters I haue largely debated and made it plaine as well by the Scriptures as by other ancient Writers past all exception that from the Apostles to the first Nicene Councill and so along to this our age there haue alwayes bene selected some of greater gifts then the residue to succeede in the Apostles places to whom it belonged both to moderate the Presbyters of ech Church and to take the
night he saide See my Lordes I pray you turne into your seruants house Rebecca when Abrahams seruant not knowen to her prayed he might drinke a little water of her pitcher answered Drinke my Lorde The places of Iohn as also that of Peter you suppose may be better translated Sir which is more familiar with vs then Lorde The word in Greeke is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the selfe same that the Scriptures euery where giue to God himselfe when they call him Lorde and Sarahs wordes alleaged by Peter cannot be translated Sir For thus they stand in Moses After I am olde and my Lorde also shal I lust where to say and my Sir also were some what strange to Englisheares Besides the Hebrew word is Adoni the verie same that seruants and subiects in the Scriptures alwayes giue to their Lords and Princes Lastly the selfe same Translatours retaine the name of Lord in Moses howsoeuer afterward they changed it in Peter And touching the signification of Sir by which they interprete the Greeke worde ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã though the honor thereof be some what decayed by reason it is now growen common yet anciently it was and originally it is as much as Lorde Sir is the onely stile wee haue at this present to distinguish a knight from lower degrees yea the French to this day call their king Sir and in former ages it was no disgrace with vs to say Sir King and no maruell For if it come from the French Syre which is all one in sound with Cyre C. being changed into S then it is a contractioÌ of the Greeke word for Lord as Cyre for Cyrie If we fetch it froÌ Seigneur by shortning it into Sieur as in Monsieur for Monseigneur My Lord yet so is it equiualent with the French word for Lord. If with the Germans and Italians we deriue it from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as first Her then Sere Heros is he that for his valour and vertue commeth neerest to diuine perfection and honour But with titles and termes the Church of Christ should not be troubled onely this I say that if Syr be not as much as Lorde in all tongues saue ours the name of Lord is as common as Sin with vs and giuen to farre meaner men then Bishops both of the Cleargie and Laiâe and for the Hebrew tongue the Scriptures themselues do witnes no lesse The Prophets of God did both giue and receiue this title of honour without blemish to their calling Are not thou my Lorde Elias saide Obediah the Gouernour of Achabs house when hee fell on his face before the Prophet and said further I thy seruant feare the Lord from my youth hath not my Lord heard how I hid an hundred prophets in a caue when Iesabel woulde haue staine them and fedde them with bread and water The children of the Prophets both at Bethel and Iericho saide to Eliseus when Elias shoulde be taken from him Knowest thou not that God wil take thy Lord from thine head this day And wheÌ Elias was taken vp by a whirle winde the children of the prophets met him and fell to the ground before him and said Behold there are with thy seruants fiftie strong men Let them we pray thee goe and seeke thy Lord. The inhabitants of Iericho misliking the barennes of the soile saide likewise to Eliseus The situation of the Citie is good as thou my Lord feest but the water is naught and the ground barren O my Lorde delude not thine handmaid saide the godly Shunnamite when Eliseus first told her she should haue a sonne And when the child was dead she fell at his feete and saide Did I desire a sonne of my Lord The children of the Prophets intending to make them a larger place to dwell in saide to Eliseus Vouchsafe to goe with thy seruants And as one of them was felling a tree by the riuers side the head of his are fell into Iorden and he cryed to Eliseus Alas my Lord it was borrowed Hazael the great Commander of Syria vnder Benhadad when Eliseus wept foreseeing the euill that he should do to the children of Israel said Why weepeth my Lord And when Elizeus lay sicke on his death bed Ioash the king of Israel saide vnto him O my father my father the chariot of Israel and horsemen or safegard of the same Why then doth our Sauiour debarre his Apostles from all such titles by saying You shal not be so He doth not forbid his Apostles to admit that honour which God hath commanded and allowed to their calling the Scriptures should so be contrarie to themselues Feare God saith the Wiseman and honor his Priests They that gouerne well are worthy of double honour sayth Paul and againe ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã haue such in great estimation or honor Yea the Lord himselfe sayeth A Prophet is not without honour but in his owne Countrie If honour by Gods law must be yeelded vnto Prophets and Pastours honor by Gods law may be receiued by them but to admit titles of honour about and against their calling or to expect and affect that honour which is due vnto them this is it that Christ forbiddeth How can you beleeue saith he to the Pharisees when ye receiue honour one of another he meaneth greedely or gladly and seeke not the honour which is of God alone Beware of the Scribes saieth he to his disciples which desire to goe in long robes and loue salutations in the markets and the chiefest seates in the Synagogues and the highest roomes at feastes The desire and loue of these things is ambition and vanitie as Christ noteth in the Pharisees the accepting them when they are by others forced on vs or in respect of our place appertaine vnto vs so as wee neither seeke after them long for them or swell with them is not against the rule of christian modestie and humilitie Though Pastours by Gods Law must be honoured with reuerence and maintenance yet titles and appellations of honour you thinke are not incident to their calling Whom we must honour in heart and deede why not in wordes Can the lippes neglect whom the heart regardeth Is not the mouth made to expresse as well the reuerence as abundance of the heart Would God the contempt of the trueth did not so fast followe the contempt of the persons as we find by too much experience of our times The Clergie should you say be honored for their vertues and what for their profession and function Is learning wisedome and religion become so seruile in a Christian common-wealth that they deserue not the name of honour Paul commended the Galathians for receiuing him with such submission and reuerence as if he had beene an Angel of God The Lord himselfe in the Reuelation speaking of the Bishops of the seuen Churches in Asia calleth them the Starres and Angels of the seuen
Churches In the Gospell he nameth his Apostles The Salt of the earth and Light of the worlde The Scripture which cannot be broken calleth them Gods to whome the word of God came How beautifull are the feete of them saith Paul which bring glad tidings of peace Our eies if it were possible are not too deare for them We owe them not onely honour but euen our selues And to speake vprightly if euery man on earth be measured by the degree of his master and dignitie of his seruice I see no cause why Christs Embassadours and the Stewards and Rulers of Gods houshold should be contemptible in the eyes of their fellow seruants that should obey them and be subiect to them as vnto their spiritual Leaders Teachers and Fathers Is this assertion strange or new in the Church of Christ Esto subiectus Pontifici tuo quasi Parentem animae suspice Be subiect saith Ierome to thy Bishop and reuerence him as the father of thy soule For good cause ought we saith Chrysostome not only to stand in more awe of Priests then of Kings and Princes but also to giue them more honour then our naturall Parents The king saith Austen beareth the Image of God euen as the Bishop doth of Christ. As long then as he holdeth that office he is to be honoured if not for himselfe yet for his order And Ambrose Honor sublimitas Episcopalis nullis poterit comparationibus adaequari The honour and height of a Bishops function can be matched by no comparison the sheep that are committed to Priests or Pastours are truely said to be vnder their Leaders the Gospel determining that the Scholler is not aboue his Master And againe Haec cuncta c. vt ostenderemus nihil esse in hoc seculo excellentius Sacerdotibus nihil sublimius Episcopis reperiri All this to shew that no condition in this world can be found more excellent then a Priests no calling higher then a Bishop If you compare it to the brightnes of Kings or diadems of Princes that is more inferiour to it saieth Ambrose then lead vnto gold yea they haue that power giuen them saith Chrysostom which God would not giue to Angels nor Archangels Iesus Christ saith Cyprian our King Iudge and God euen vnto the day of his death yeelded honor vnto the Priests and Bishops of the Iewes though they retained neither the feare of God nor knowledge of Christ teaching vs lawfully and fully to honour true Priestes by his behauiour vnto false Priests These Fathers in your iudgement doe not meane that externall and ciuil honour should be yeelded to the persons of Teachers and Bishops but spirituall and inward reuerence to bee due to their calling Much lesse doe they meane that contempt and reproch should be requited them for their paynes If wee sticke at titles Christ himselfe calleth them Starres Angels and Gods if wee doubt of their power or honour they haue more power then the Angelles as Chrysostome sayeth and must haue more honour then the Fathers of our flesh If anie like not the conclusion let him reade Chrysostomes probation more at large in the place afore cited As for the distinction of outward or inward honour due to their persons or professions if the men bee good it is superfluous wee must honour both if the men bee badde their vocation must bee honoured though their vices bee condenmed and that honour as I saide before must appeare in heart worde and deede For if one of these faile it is not honour but neglect and contempt which God will reuenge Non te reiecerunt sed me They haue not reiected thee but mee is an ancient verdict of Gods owne giuing Hee that despiseth you in heart worde or deede despiseth mee Honourthy father bindeth the whole man not this or that parte of man and duetie to Parentes and superiours is violated euen with wordes and lookes But godlie Teachers must looke for reward and honour at Gods handes and not from men I knowe it well the worlde shall vse them as it vsed their Master yet doeth not that excuse the neglecters and contemners of them yea rather it is an euident signe hee loueth not God that despiseth his Prophets and reprocheth Christ that dishonoureth his Ministers God is my witnesse I smoothe no mans pride I seeke no mans fauour I wade as sincerely as my simple learning will suffer mee and by that as I finde Christ for biddeth his Disciples all affectation of honour and desire of superioritie and requireth the greatest after his example to serue the lowest so I see no reason why it shoulde grieue any godlie minde to heare a Bishoppe called by that name with which Saint Peter willeth euerie woman to houour her husband For to mee it is strange it shoulde bee a prowde and Antichristian Title in a Pastour which may be giuen to euerie Artisant with duetie and humilitie Howbeit what externall appellation or honour is meete or vnmeete for the Pastours and Fathers of Christes Church I leaue it wholie to the wisedome and consideration of the State who are fit Iudges therefore and not euerie curious head or couetous heart to order the Cleargie at their pleasures With trueth and sobrietie I may affirme this that the first Christian Princes and Emperours to cause religion the more to flourish did what they coulde to make the people honour and reuerence their Bishops permitting them to heare and determine all quarrels and strifes betweene man and man for debts goodes or lands and confirming the iudgements of the Bishops euen in such cases by publike Lawes and by their owne example teaching all men to submit their heads vnder the Bishops hands Place you such a one in the Episcopall seate saith Valentinian to the Synode assembled for the choise of a Bishop of millan to whom we our selues the Rulers of the Empire may sincerely or willingly submit our heads and whose reproofes we may receiue as an wholesome medicine Thou mayest see saith Ambrose the necks of Kings and Princes bowed downe to the Priests knees and kissing the right hands of Priests thinke themselues garded with their prayers To a King saith Chrysostome are bodies committed to a Priest Soules the one hath sensible armor the other spiritual he fighteth against the Barbarians I against Diuels This is the greater soueraigntie therefore the King submitteth his head to the Priests hands Constantine the great by his Lawes gaue leaue that those which would decline the ciuil Magistrates might appeale to the iudgement of their Bishops and commaunded the sentence of the Bishoppes to take place before the sentence of other Iudges as if it had bene pronounced by the Emperour himselfe and to be put in execution by the Presidents and their officers And lest wee shoulde thinke this Lawe reached onely to spirituall things Saint Augustine sheweth in his time with what matters they
were troubled Men saith he desiring to finish their secular causes by our iudgement call vs holy and the seruants of God about golde and siluer landes and chattels quotidie submisso capite salutamur wee are euery day saluted with lowe bowing the head to determine the strifes of men I alleage not these things to haue them reuiued too much honor inflameth ambition as too little engendreth contempt I onely obserue in the best ages how careful good Princes were in their owne persons to honour the Bishops of Christes Church and by their Lawes to make them acceptable to the people where as in our dayes some wayward spirites thinke it a great point of pietie by despising and reproching their state and calling as vnchristian and vngodly to make them contemptible odious to the meanest of the multitude A better way to reforme the faults of Bishops is that admonition which Ambrose gaue them when he said Ne sit honor sublimis vita deformis Ne sit Deifica professio illicita actio Ne sit gradus excelsus deformis excessus Nam quanto prae caeteris gradus Episcopalis altior est tanto si per negligentiam dilabatur ruina grauior est Magna sublimitas magnam debet habere cautelam honor grandis grandiori debet solicitudine circumuallari Let not the honour of Bishops be loftie and their life loathsome their profession diuine and their action vnlawfull their state high and their excesse shamefull For the higher a Bishoppes degree is aboue the rest the greeuouser is his fall if hee slide by negligence Great dignitie ought to haue great warinesse Much honor should be kept with much carefulnesse To whome more is committed of him more shal be required Hee impeacheth not the honour of their calling but assureth them their iudgement shall be encreased and punishment aggrauated if their care and diligence doe not answere that honor and reuerence which they haue in the Church of God aboue their brethren Then as they that affect this dignitie because they woulde be honoured before men are condemned before God so this is the cause of all euill saieth Chrysostome that the authoritie of ecclesiasticall Rulers is decayed and no reuerence no honour no feare is yeelded to them Hee that is religiously affected to the Priest will with greater pietie reuerence God and hee that despiseth the Priest commeth by degrees to this at last that hee waxeth contumelious against God him selfe The summe of all is first that our Sauiour interdicted his Apostles and consequently the Pastours of his Church by vertue of their Ministerie to claime any ciuill dominion to commaund and compell which is the power that Princes and Lordes vse ouer their subiects and seruants Next they must neither desire nor delight any titles of honor and praise from men but expect the comming of the Arch-pastour when euery one shall haue praise from God Thirdly howe great soeuer they be they must serue the lowest of their brethren to doe them good and watch ouer them for the sauing of their soules yet this nothing hindereth the rule and gouernement that pastours haue ouer their flocks by the word of God neither doth it barre them or depriue them of that honour and obedience which in heart word and deed is due to the Fathers of our faith the Embassadours of Christ and Stewards of Gods houshold CHAP. VII Who ioyned with the Apostles in election of Presbyters and imposition of hands IN choosing of Elders and Deacons and laying hands on them many thinke the whole Church or at least the Presbyterie ioyned with the Apostles and to that ende sundrie Precedents are alleadged as namely the choice of Matthias of the seauen Deacons of the Elders of Lystra Iconium and other Churches in the 14. of the Actes and of Timothie all which seeme to prooue the Apostles did nothing of theÌselues but with the consent concurrence of others To come by thetrueth what the Scriptures resolue in these two points the best way will be to examine the places in order as they lie In the choice of Matthias it is not expressed that the Church intermedled Peter acquainted all the Disciples that one must supplie y â roume of Iudas but who named those two that were appointed whether the Apostles or all the Disciples it is not decided in the Text the force and coherence of the words conuince neither For thus they stand And they appointed two and they prayed saying and they cast lottes If prayers and lottes were perfourmed by the Apostles as by the principall directors of that action and thereto ledde by the instinct of Gods spirite consequently it was their deede to present them both to God that hee might them which of theÌ he had chosen Besides an Apostle might not be chosen by men much lesse by the people and therefore no question the spirit of God made this election and the Disciples afterward acknowledged it for Gods doing and accounted Matthias with the eleuen But Chrysostome saith Non ipse âos statuit sed omnes Pèter himselfe did not appoint those two but all did it Yea hee saith further Considera quà m Petrus agit omnia ex communi Discipulorum sententia nihil authoritate sua nihil cum imperio Marke how Peter doth al things by the common consent of the Disciples nothing by his owne authoritie nothing by commandement He saith so in deed but the Text saith not so only the verbe is the plural number which may be referred to the Apostles aswel as to the rest of the Disciples yet the reason why Peter did it not was not for that it was not lawfull for him without the multitude to doe it but as Chrysostome noteth lest he should seeme to gratifie the one and not the other as also that as yet he had not receiued the holie Ghost An non licebat ipsi eligere Licebat quidem maximè verum id non facit ne cui videretur gratificari Quanquam alioqui nondum erat particeps spiritus Might not Peter haue chosen him He might most lawfully but he did it not lest he should seeme to gratifie either part Aibeit as yet hee was not partaker of the holie Ghost And for that cause as Chrysostome thinketh they cast lottes Quontam non-erat spiritus sortibus rem peragunt Because the holy ghost was not yet powred on them therefore they determine the matter by lottes The choice of the seauen Deacons was referred to the multitude the approbation of them reserued to the twelue and that not without cause For by this choice the Deacons as they say receiued not charge of the word and sacraments but a care to see the Saints prouided for and the collections and contributions of the faithfull sincerely and vprightly employed according to the necessities of the persons Now that the people shoulde very well like and fully trust such as shoulde bee Stewards of their goodes and dispensers of their
to appease the strife and reduce the Church to concord so Ignatius prayed them in his absence being now Christes prisoner to send some sufficient Legate to heale the breach that was made and quench the flame that was kindled in his Church at Antioch For the signification and etimologie of the worde ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã this may suffice by which it is euident no proofe can be made from the fact of Paul and Barnabas in the foureteenth Chapter of the Acts that the people or Presbyterie concurred with them in the election of Elders or imposition of hands yea rather since ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã with all Greeke Councels Fathers and Stories is to ordaine by laying on of hands both the generall vse of the word amongst all Greeke Diuines and the coherence of the Text do enforce that Paul and Barnabas without assistance or consent of others for any thing that is expressed imposed handes on meete Pastours in euery place and Church that was destitute And this translation of the word hath farre better warrant then that which is lately crept into some English Bibles they ordained Elders by election The place 1. Tim. 4. is left whereas some thinke Saint Paul confesseth that others ioyned with him in the calling of Timothie But what if the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifie there not the Colledge of Elders but rather the degree and office of an Elder how can wee thence inferre that others ioyned with Paul in laying hands on Timothie The Commentaries vnder Ieroms name doe so expound it Prophetiae gratiam habebat cumor dinatione Episcopatus Hee receiued the grace of Prophesie together with the order or cabling of a Bishop And so Primasius Haymo and others vnderstand it Yea Lyra himselfe could find that Presbyterium est dignitas vel officium Presbyteri the word Presbyterium in this place of S. Paul is the dignitie or office of an Elder and he speaketh nothing amisse for the Greeke word hath that signification as vsuall as the other In the 2. Canon of the great Nicene Councill the fathers misliked that some were promoted ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã together with their baptisme vnto the office or dignitie of a Bishop or of an Elder that is vnto a Bishoprike or an Eldership The Councill of Antioch the 18. Canon taketh order that such as were appointed to be bishops and could not bee receiued in the places to which they were named should returne to the Churches where they were before and retaine their former degree and calling of an Elder but if they troubled or disquieted the bishops alreadie setled ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã euen the degree and honour of the Eldership which they had should bee taken from them The Councill of Africa in their epistle to Bonifacius bishop of Rome aduertising him what they had done with Apiarius for whom hee had written vnto them saieth in this wise Wee thought good that Apiarius the Priest should bee remooued from the Church of Sica but retaine the honour of his degree and receiuing our letters of testimonie ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã might in any other Church where he would could execute the office of his Priesthood Eusebius vseth the word in that sense very often The bishops saieth he of Cesaria and Ierusalem iudging Origene to be worthie of the highest degree ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã laid hands on him for an Eldership or to make him an Elder Againe the bishops of Cesaria prayed him to expound the Scriptures vnto the whole Congregation ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã when as yet he had not receiued imposition of hands of an Eldership or of Priesthood Not long after being sent into Palestine vpon some vrgent ecclesiasticall affaires ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã receiued imposition of hands of Priesthood by the bishops of those partes And Cornelius speaking of Nouatus saieth he gate his Priesthood or Eldership by the fauour of the bishop ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that laied hands on him for the lot or office of an Eldership Socrates telling how Proclus rose to the bishop of Constantinople saieth that Atticus first placed him ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in the order of Deaconship after he was thought worthie ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and by Sisinnius preferred ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to the bishoprike of Cyzicum where ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã stand in order for the degree and place of a Deacon Elder and Bishop And surely either the Greeke tongue wanteth a word to expresse the office and calling of an Elder deriued from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which were absurd or els the two words ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã must signifie as well the office and degree of euery Elder as the whole number and assembly of Elders If any man thinke this exposition to be friuolous or curious let him reade what Calum confesseth of it They which thinke the word Presbyterium to bee here a nowne Collectiue and put for the Colledge of Elders thinke well in my iudgement Tametsi omnibus expensis diuersum sensum non malè quadrare fateor vt sit nomeÌ officis Though all things weighed IcoÌfesse the other sense agreeth well with the words that it should be a name of office Then doeth this place make no forcible proofe that the Presbyterie did concurre with Paul in laying hands on Timothie That Paul laid hands on Timothie cannot be doubted the words of Paul vnto him are plaine Stirre vp the grace of God that is in thee by the imposition of my hands That the Presbyterie ioined w t him in that action is supposed out of the words of Paul 1. Tim. 4. but can not thence be concluded as we see by the diuers signification of the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and by the confession of old and new writers But Caluin you say affirmeth the other exposition to be the better and so doe Chrysostome Ambrose Theodorete Theophilact and others Nay what if Caluin reiect the other exposition as contrary to Pauls owne wordes els where vttered Looke his institutions his words be these Paulus ipse alibi se non alios complures Timotheo manus imposuisse commemorat Admoneo te inquit vt gratiam suscites quae in te est per impositionem manuum mearum Nam quod in altera epistolade impositione manuum Presbyterij dicitur non it a accipio quasi Paulus de Seniorum Collegio loquatur sed hoc nomine ordinationem ipsam intelligo quasi diceret fac vt gratia quam per manuum impositionem recepisti quum te Presbyterum crearem non sit irrita Paul himselfe saieth that he and not others moe laid hands on Timothie Stirre vp the grace saieth hee that is in thee by the laying on of my hands for that which is written in the other epistle of imposition of handes of the Eldership I do not so take it as if Paul spake of the Colledge of Elders but by
should bee giuen but to satisfie their consciences and to preuent schismes In offering the sacrifice of a troubled heart let the deuote and suppliant doe not onely that which helpeth for the recouering of his owne saluation but that also which may doe others good by example when his sinne hath greatlie hurt himselfe and scandalized others atque hoc expedire vtilitati ecclesiae videtur Antistiti and the Bishop or chiefe Priest thinke it expedient for the good of the Church let him not refuse to repent in the sight of many yea of the whole people How daungerous it is to offend the least of those that beleeue in Christ the Gospell doeth witnesse Great reason then had those godlie fathers to see the whole Church satisfied before they released the sentence of excommunication or time of repentance and in so doing they shewed not what right the multitude or laie-Elders had to sit Iudges with the Bishop but what care themselues had to remooue from the people all occasions of stumbling diligentlie teaching their flockes neither to stagger at other mens falles to their owne subuersion nor to bee straight laced agaynst repentance through presumption of their owne standing which were nothing els but to insult at other mens miseries The like course S. Augustine aduiseth to bee vsed for auoiding seditions and factions When any mans fault is so knowen to all and abhorred of all that it hath no partakers or not such by whom a schisme may rise slacke not the seueritie of discipline And then may it bee done without breach of peace and vnitie and without harming the corne when the whole multitude of the Church is free from that âinne for which the offender is excommunicated for then the people rather helpe the Gouernour or Pastour nebuking then the guiltle resisting Then do the people keepe themselues from his societie so as not one of them will eate with him not of an hostile rage but by brotherly correction Then the offender is striken with feare recouered with shame when seeing himselfe held accursed of the whole Church he can finde no number to ioyne with him to insult on the good and reioyce in his sinne But all this not withstanding the censure proceeded from the Bishop and Pastour of the place and not from the people or laie-Elders associated with him in pronouncing that iudgement Examples and testimonies whereof are euery where to bee had both in Austen and Cyprian When Rogaâianus a Bishop contumeliously abused by his Deacon complained vnto Cyprian and others of that iniurie Cyprian wrate backe in this wise You did vs great honour and shewed your accustomed humilitie in that you choose rather to complaine of him to vs Cumpro Episcopatus vigore Cathedrae authoritate haberes potestatem quia possis de illo statim vindicari whereas by vigour of your Episcopall function and authoritie of your chaire you had power enough to bee straightway reuenged of him And after a long discourse that honour and obedience is due to the Priests and Pastours by Gods law he concludeth Therefore the Deacon of whom you write must shew himselfe penitent for his boldnes and acknowledge the honor of your Priesthood and with full humilitie satisfie you being his Bishop Gouernour And if he shall offend prouoke you any more with his contempts vse against him y e power of your calling honor either in deposing or excommunicating him And because you wrate of an other that toke part with your Deacon in his pride and stiffenes him also and if there be any more that set themselues against Gods Priest you may either represse or remooue froÌ the Communion Yet we wish desire with mild patience to conquere the reproches and wrongs of euery one potiùs quà m sacerdotali licencia vindicare rather then to reuenge them in such sort as it is easie for Priestes to doe Speaking of himselfe and his owne cause hee saieth The Church here is shutte agaynst no man the Bishop with-holdeth himselfe from none my patience facilitie and mildenesse are open to such as come I remitte all things I conceale many things I doe not examine trespasses against God with a religious and exact iudgement for the verie desire and care I haue to keepe the brethren together I my selfe doe almost sinne with remitting offences more then I should Auxilius a fresh yoong Bishop hauing excommunicated a person of good account with his whole family for infringing the liberties of his Church as he supposed Saint Augustine treateth with him by letters to know what ground he had out of the Scriptures to excommunicate the sonne for the Fathers the wife for the husbands the seruants for their masters offence and amongst others vseth these wordes Loe I am readie to learne an olde man of a yong a Bishop of solong continuance from my Colleague not yet a yeeres standing what good reason we may yeelde to God or to men if for another mans sinne we indanger innocent soules with a spirituall punishment If you can giue a reason for it vouchsafe by writing to acquaint me with it that I may be able likewise if you cannot what is it for you to doe such a thing vpon an vnaduised motion of the minde whereof being asked you are not able to yeelde a iust reason Neither thinke that vniust anger cannot ouertake vs because we are Bishops but let vs rather remember wee liue dangerously amidst the snares of temptations because we are men Saint Austen blameth neither people nor Presbyters for the deede but the Bishop whose hastie iudgement it was and willeth him not them to be thinke himselfe what account he can yeelde to God or man for that Ecclesiasticall censure And that excommunication pertained to the Pastorall charge and proceeded from the Episcopall power and seate the same Father euery where witnesseth Upon the wordes of Saint Iohn I sawe seates and some sitting on them and iudgement was giuen he writeth thus Non hoc putandum de vltimo iudicio dici sed sedes Praepositorum ipsi Praepositi intelligendi sunt per quos ecclesia nunc gubernatur Iudicium autem datum nullum melius accipiendum videtur quà m id quod dictum est quaecunque lig aueritis in terra erunt ligata in caelo c. This must not be thought to be spoken of the last iudgement but the seats of the Presidents and the Presidents themselues by whom the Church is now gouerned are thereby to be vnderstoode And iudgement giuen can no better way be taken theÌ for that which is spoken of in these wordes Whatsoeuer you binde in earth shalbe bound in heauen what you loose in earth shalbe loosed in heauen May not the word Praepositi signifie the Lay Elders aswel as Bishops since they also are set ouer the Church to gouerne the flocke in their kinde as well as Pastours The Fathers vse many words to expresse the calling and office of
Bishops as Antistites Praesules Praesidentes Praepositi Rectores Sacerdotes and such like but of all these Praepositus with Cyprian and Austen is the most vsuall word for a Bishop and hath best warrant from the Scriptures Ob hoc ecclesiae Praepositumpersequitur vt gubernatore sublato atrociui atque violentius circa ecclesiae naufragia grassetur For this cause sayeth Cyprian doeth Christes enemie pursue him that is set ouer the Church that the Gouernour being made away hee may with more violence and furie make hauocke in the shipwrackes of the Church And againe in the same place We may not bee so vnmindefull of the diuine doctrine vt maiora esse furentium scelera quà m Sacerdotum iudicia censeamus as to thinke the wicked enterprises of the desperate to bee of more force then the iudgements of Priestes Shall wee lay aside the power and authoritie of Priestes vt iudicare vâlle se dicant de ecclesiae Praeposito extra ecclesiam constituti de indice rei de Sacerdote sacrilegi To let them that are ought of the Church say they will iudge of the Ruler of the Church the guiltie of him that is their Iudge sacrilegious persons of their Priest And else-where what daunger is not to bee feared by offending the Lorde when some of the Priestes not remembring their place neither thinking they haue a Bishop set ouer them chalenge the whole vnto themselues cum contumelia contemptu Praepositi euen with the reproch and contempt of him that is set ouer them And so almost euery where Apostolos id est Episcopos Praepositos Dominus elegit The Lorde himselfe chose the Apostles that is the Bishoppes and ouerseers And againe Episcopo praeposito suo plena humilitate satisfaciat with al humilitie let him satisfie the Bishop being set ouer him Saint Augustine vseth the word in the same manner Their case is farre woorse saith he to whom it is said by the Prophet He shal die in his sins but his blood wil I require at the watchmanâhands Ad hoc enim speculatores hoc est populorum Praepositi constituti sunt in ecclesiis vt non parcant obiurgando peccaâa For to this ende are watchmen I meane the Pastours of the people placed in the Churches that they should not spare to rebuke sinne Our heauenly master saith he in another place gaue vs warning before hand vt de Praepositis malis plebeÌsecuraÌ redderet ne propter illos doctrinae salutaris Cathedra desereretur to make the people secure touching euil ouerseers lest for their sakes the chaire of wholsom doctrine should be forsaken And again Habet ouile Domini Praepositos filios mercenarios Praepositi auteÌ qut fily sunt Pastores sunt The Lords folde hath some ouerseers that be children some that be hirelings The ouerseers that be children are Pastors Diuina voce laudatur sub Angeli nomine Praepositus ecclesiae By Christes owne mouth the ouerseer of the Church is praised vnder the name of an Angel Attendit ouis etiam fortis plerumque Praepositum suum The sheep that is strong for the most part marketh his Leader saith in his heart si Praepositus mens sic vâuit If my leader so liue why should not I doe that which he doth The old translation of the new Testament hath y e very same vse of the same word Praeposits Mementote PraepositeruÌ vestroruÌ qui locuti sunt vobis verbum Dom. RemeÌber your Leaders or ouerseers which spake vnto you the word of God And agame Obedite Praepositis vestris ipsi enim peruigilant quasi ratione pro animabus vestris reddituri Obey your ouerseers for they watch ouer your souls as those that shal giue accouÌt for them And as the vse of the word is cleere in S. Austen so is this assertion as cleere that excommunication is a Pastorall and Episcopall iudgement and no Laicall or popular action or censure Ipsa quae damnatio nominatur quam facit Episcopale iudicium qua poena in ecclesia nulla maior est potest si Deus voluerit in correptionem saluberrimam cedere Pastoralis tamen necessitas habet ne per plures serpant dira contagia separare ab outbus sanis morbidam That which is called condemnation an effect of the Episcopall iudgement then the which there can be no greater punishment in the Church may if it so please God turne to a most wholsom correction Yet the Pastour must needes separate the diseased sheepe from the sound lest the deadly infection creepe further But what neede wee moe priuate testimonies when the publike Lawes of the Romaine Empire will witnesse as much We charge all Bishops and Priests saieth the Emperour by his authentike constitution that they separate no man from the sacred Communion before they shewe the cause for which the holie Canons will it to be doone If any doe otherwise in remoouing any from the holie Communion hee that is vniustly kept from the Communion let him bee absolued from his excommunication by a superiour Bishop or Priest and restored to the Communion and he that presumed to excommunicate without iust cause let him be put from the Communion by the Bishop vnder whose iurisdiction he is as long as the Superior shall thinke good that he may iustly abide that which hee vniustly offered No man ought remooue an other from the Communion but a Bishop or a Priest and he that vniustly did it was by a superiour and higher Bishop to be put from the Communion for such time as he thought meete Euery priuate man by Saint Austens confession might admonish and reproue yea bind and loose his brother and Theophilact saith Not onely those things which the Priests do loose are loosed but whatsoeuer we being oppressed with iniurie do binde or loose those things are bound loosed also Echman by word of mouth and with griefe of heart might and shoulde detest sinne and reprooue sinners and hee that is afflicted with any wrong hath best right to release the same But this doeth not touch the publike vse of the keyes in Christes Church whereby wicked and impenitent persons are excluded or remooued from the Sacraments vntill they shew themselues sorrowfull for their sinnes and willing to amend their lewd course of life With preaching the word and deliuering the Sacraments neither people nor lay Elders might intermeddle but onely Pastours which had the charge and care of soules committed vnto them To whome then did Paul speake when he said to the Corinthians Remooue that wicked one from among you If he spake to the people he meant they should refraine all societie with that incestuous person and not so much as eate with him if he entended to haue the malefactor remooued from the Lordes Table hee spake to the Prophets and Pastours that had power and charge so to do S. Austen doth often expound it as if
lately so much liked obtruded to the whole Church as the expresse voice of Gods spirit I deriue my first exposition from the Apostles purpose which heere is so plaine that it can not bee doubted For letting Timothie vnderstand with whome the Church of necessity must bee charged and what degrees must bee obserued in their maintenance hee beginneth with widowes and sheweth which of them are fitte to bee relieued by the Church and which to bee left to their friendes and kinsfolkes that the Church be not burdened but may suffice for those that are widowes indeede From widowes hee commeth vnto Elders that is from the women to the men amongst them that must be found foode and apparell for them and theirs at the charges of the Church and of them hee saieth The Elders that rule well to wit which guide well the things committed to their charge let them be counted woorthie of double honour hee meaneth eyther of larger allowance then the widowes because their calling was higher and pains greater or else maintenance for themselues and their families which the widowes might not expect For since they were to relinguish their former trades of life whereby they succoured their families and wholy to addict themselues to the seruice of the Church the wisedome of God prouided for them as vnder Moses for the Priestes and Leuites that they which serued at the Altar shoulde liue of the Altar both they and theirs These Elders were of two sorts some laboured in the word some cared and attended for the poore Both were worthie of double honour if they discharged their dueties well but specially they that laboured in the worde and doctrine The Church that was to beare the charge the party to whom he wrate were acquainted with it before this time and accustomed to it Paul requireth the people to doe it willingly and liberally and warneth Timothie to see it doone For such as serue the Church are woorthie of it chiefly the Ministers There were then you will say other Elders in the Church that were not Ministers of the worde There were and those were the Deacons whom you must either exclude from maintenance and that you may not or else comprise in this place vnder the name of Elders Happely you thinke this an euasion and no exposition It standeth more clerely with the intent of Saint Paul then Lay Elders and as cleare with the wordes When the Church at Ierusalem was diuided by Saint Luke their owne letters into Apostles Elders and Brethren in which of these three are the Deacons contained Not in Elders When Paul and Barnabas ordained Elders in euerie Church as they passed left they the Churches without Deacons or neglected they the care of the poore The next wordes to these Receiue not an accusation against an Elder but vnder two or three witnesses doe they exclude the Deacons or include them in this rule If the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã an Elder bee a name of age why shall the Deacons bee barred that name when as they were chosen for their age grauitie and wisedome as well as the Ministers If it bee a name of office that the Deacons by well ministring gette themselues a good degree Saint Paul witnesseth that Laie men had anie office in the Church as heere is imagined what Text prooueth This onelie place of all the Newe Testament is produced and by this the doubt is rather encreased then decided Besides that the wordes ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã bee often so largely taken that they comprise all Ecclesiasticall functions might soone be prooued if it were not confessed by such learned men as very much fauour this late found construction These names of Bishops Elders and Deacons be sometimes generall The name of Elder is generall comprehending all those that haue any ecclesiasticall function Then is our first exposition neyther false nor forced but matcheth as rightly with the wordes of Saint Paul as theirs doeth and farre righter with the sense A second interpretation of the wordes is that which Chrysostome and other Greeke writers embrace that where in a Minister of the word good life good gouernement and good doctrine are required the two first are commended but painefulnesse in y t word is chiefly to be preferred in men of their calling And so not two sorts of Elders but two parts of the Pastoral charge function are implyed in these wordes Speake I more then you your selues confesse Is it not your own distinction that some are Doctors which labor in the word but haue no cure of souls some Pastors which besides their publike paines in the word haue a special charge watch ouer euerie mans soule where they liue S. Paul to the Hebrews calleth the Ministers of the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and betweene ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which is to stand before and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which is to goe before as Leaders doe what difference can you find Heare one whose learning you cannot and iudgement in this case you do not mislike Idem valet ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã quia nimirum Pastores gregi praeeant These two wordes are al one in signification because the Pastours doe goe before or leade the flocke They must as well ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is ouersee as feede and doth ouerseeing import no more then simply teaching why should it seeme strange to any man that we affirme the Ministers of the word should be not only ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã paineful to reach but ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã watchfull to guide and ouersee since the Apostle ioyneth them both in good Pastours We beseech you brethren saieth hee acknowledge ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã those which labour amongst you and are ouer you in the Lord and admonish you and haue them in singular loue for their worke sake Whereupon a great Patrone of the discipline writeth thus Notandum est quibus titulis Pastores designet primo dicit eos laborare simul praefecturae nomine eos ornat It is to bee noted by what titles Paul designeth Pastours first hee saith they labour and withall he adourneth them with the name of rule and gouernement It is then no consequent out of this place ergo some Elders did not teach but gouerne this rather is inferred ergo more is expected of an Elder then teaching to wit good example of life and watchfulnesse ouer his charge As if hee shoulde haue saide Pastours or Elders are woorthie of double honour in that they guide well themselues and their flocke but chiefely for that they labour in the Worde which is the greatest and chiefest parte of their function And so is our second interpretation warranted both by the true boundes of the Pastorall function and the like vse of the same words else-where in the Apostle and all this confessed by them that are very well learned and wel affected to the Presbyterie A third explication of
come Of Lay men the Councell of Hispalis sayeth Indecorum est Laicum vicarium esse Episcopi Seculares in ecclesia iudicare Vndâ oportet nos diuinis libris sanctorum Patrâm obedire praecepâis constituentes vt hij qui in administrationibus ecclesiae Pontificibus sociantur discrepare non debe ant nec professione nec habitu It is an vnseemely thing for a laie man to be vice gerent to a Bishop and for Secular men to iudge in the Church Wherefore we must obey the bookes of God and the precepts of our fathers being holy men decreeing that they which are ioyned with the Bishops in the administrations of the Church should not differ from them neither in profession nor habite Iflaie Elders had bene currant in Gregories time and assisted the Bishop in Clergie mens causes as his Coassessors the Councill of Hispalis not long after him did open wrong to the trueth in saying it was against the booke of God and rules of their forefathers that laie men should bee ioyned with Bishops in any causes or matters of the Church but for any thing we yet see they spake the trueth and no more then was long before confirmed as well by the decrees of Councils as publike lawes of the Romane empire Si ecclesiastica causa est nullam communionem habeant Iudices âiuâles circa talem examinationem sed sanctissimus Episcopus secundum sacr as regulas causae finem imponat If it be an ecclesiasticall cause saieth Iustinian the Emperour let not the ciuill or temporall Iudges any way intermeddle with the examination thereof but according to the sacred rules let the most holy Bishop determine the matter Nowe who were to be present with the Bishop when he sate in iudgement and assist him the fourth Councill of Carthage declareth in these wordes Episcopus nullius causam audiat absque praesentia Clericorum suorum alioquin irrita erit sententia Episcopâ nisi Clericorum praesentia confirmetur Let the Bishop determine no mans cause without the presence of his Clergie otherwise the sentence of the Bishop shall bee voyde that is not confirmed with the presence of the Clergie With the Bishop sate no laie Elders in iudgement but his owne Clergie and those not all but the grauer and elder sort of them The Deacons and the rest of the Clergie beneath their degree might not sit with the Priests much lesse with the Bishop The Council of Nice saieth Sed nec sedere Diaconis licet in medio Presbyterorum The Deacons may not sit in the company or assemblie of Priests So that onely Clergie men and Priests sate with the Bishop in Church and Consistorie and their presence and aduise was required as we see by the Council of Carthage before the Bishop might giue iudgement against any man This course Gregorie willeth the Bishop of Panormus in Sicelie to obserue as neerest to the Canons and freest from all chalenge wheÌ he conuented any Clergie man not rashly to pronounce but aduisedly to deliberate with the wisest and eldest of his Clergie and then to proceed accordingly for Priests and Deacons the case is cleare the Bishop alone might not depriue them The Councill of Hispalis saieth Episcopus Sacerdotibus ac Ministriâ solus honorem dare potest solus auferre non potest The Bishop alone may giue Priests and Deacons their honour but hee can not take it from them alone They may not be condemned by one neither may they loose the priuiledge of their honour by the iudgement of one but being presented to the iudgement of a Synode let them bee ruled and ordered as the Canon prescribeth Ouer the rest the Bishop alone might sit Iudge without the assistance of other Bishops but not without the Elders of his owne Church and Clergie for so the Councill of Carthage decreeth and Gregorie aduiseth If any Priestes or Deacons bee accused let the Bishop of the parties accused discusse their causes taking to him a lawfull number sixe in a Priests three in a Deacons of the Bishops adioyning such as the defendants shall require The causes of the rest of the Clergie the Bishop of the place alone shall heare and determine Laie Elders I trust are excluded by this Canon from deciding or debating the causes of any Priestes Deacons or other Clergie men and so are they by all the Canons that were euer made in any Councill Prouinciall or Generall since the Apostles times Lastlie the Canon lawe itselfe is produced for the name of laie Elders I might take iust exception against the Compiler of those decrees his corruptions and ouersights doe passe the number of his leaues Hieromes name is twise abused by him and twise alleaged by you without any regard whether those authorities bee found in his workes or make to your purpose The first is 16. quaest 1. § ecclesia which place is no where found in Hierome though his booke ad Rusticum bee extant prescribing the maner how a Monke should order his life Some of the wordes were patched out of his Commentaries vpon Esaie and the rest touching Monkes added which are not at all in Hierome The second place distinct 95. ecce ego is a lustie tale not of Hieroms but of some others in his name beginning with a forged inscription and ending with a presumptuous vntrueth and fraighted in the middle with vnsauourie rayling Hierome wrate in deede to Rusticus a French man but as yet no Clergie man that euer he wrate vnto him after he was Bishop of Narbon neither doe we reade it in any of his workes neither is it likely for so much as Leo Bishop of Rome more then thirtie yeeres after Hieromes death wrate Ad Rusticum Narbonensem Episcopum to Rusticus Bishop of Narbon And touching the matter of which this counterfeit Hierome talketh Leo writing vnto the Bishops of France and Germanie conuicteth this prater of manifest falsehood for where this forged Hierome saieth it was vsed in Rome in Africa in the East in Spaine France and Britaine and calleth them proud enuious and most iniurious Prelates that otherwise doe Leo with a Council of Bishops affirmeth it was not vsed but where men were altogether ignorant of the ecclesiastical rules and expresselie forbiddeth it by a Synodall consent as contrarie to the Canons Whosoeuer were the author of that sturdie epistle he turneth your laie Elders cleane out of doores for as hee affirmeth that Presbyters or Elders were at first Iudges of the Churches affaires and present at the Bishops Councils so hee saieth the same Elders must preache in the Church blesse and exhort the people consecrate Christ at the Altar restore the Communion visite the sicke At que omnia Dei Sacramenta complere and finishe all the Sacramentes of God I shall not neede to put you in minde that heere is no roume for Laie Elders the woordes bee so playne that if you but reade them I thinke you will quickely resigne all
vpon vrgent necessitie I haue finished In the like case writing to the Presbyters Deacons and whole people of Carthage he saieth of Caelerinus that openlie professed Christ and valiantlie endured the rage and furie of the heathen persecuters Exult and reioyce with vs at the reading of our letters by which I and my Colleagues which were present signifie vnto you that Caelerinus our brother is receiued into our Clergie not by the voyces of men but by Gods acceptance because it was neither lawful nor seemely that he should be without ecclesiastical honor whom the Lord so honoured with the excellencie of his heauenly glory He and Aurelius were appointed for a time to be Readers but now know you that we haue assigned vnto them the honour of the Presbyterie to haue the same allowance with the Presbyters to sit with vs wheÌ they come to ripe perfect yeeres Of Numidicus we spake before why he was taken by Cyprian into the number of the Presbyters of Carthage and that without the consent or knowledge of the people or Clergie I suppose it to be cleare by these examples which are your owne that as Cyprian for his discharge did take the liking and aduise of the Clergie and people for the better examining of their liues and behauiours that were to serue in the Church of Christ so when he found such as in his conscience he knew to bee fit and woorthie hee and other Bishops his Colleagues imposed hands on them without expecting the assent or agreement of the people or Presbyters of Carthage where he was bishop These be the Fathers which your selues picked out to muster before her Maiesties presence as pregnant witnesses for the Laie Presbyterie and these if you suffer them to tell on their tales most clearelie refute your Laie Elders Other places I know are alleaged or rather abused to the same purpose but the mistaking of them is so palpable that children will not be deceiued with them for what if the word Presbyter in Greeke signifie an aged man as well as a Priest hath it any sound or shew of reason where the Councils and Fathers vse the word Presbyteri you should straight enforce they were laie Elders To innouate the discipline receiued and established euer since the Apostles times you should haue better grounds then these you will otherwise hardly discharge your credites before men howsoeuer you will your consciences before God For my part though I compare not with their giftes which first began and now maintaine this deuise yet by perusing their proofes I finde that the preiudice of their owne opinion rather enclineth them to this conceite then the weight either of Scriptures or Fathers For were they not ouer willing to embrace this fansie where there is one place for them to stumble at the ambiguitie of the worde there are an hundred faire and plaine testimonies to recall them and direct them to the ancient and true discipline of Christes Church So that in this question whether there were any Laie Elders to gouerne the Primitiue Church no diligent or indifferent examiner of the Fathers can long erre the case is so cleare that vnlesse we affect rather our wils then the trueth we cannot be led away The summe of all that is sayd touching Laie Elders resteth in three pointes which I wish the learned aduisedlie to consisider and the rest carefully to remember First it cannot bee prooued either by Scriptures or Fathers that in the Apostles times or after any laie Elders were part of the Presbyterie or that any such were authorized or acknowledged to bee Gouernours in the Church of Christ. Secondlie if there were such Censors of maners appointed by the whole Church to remooue the vnrulie and banish them from the fellowship and companie of the faythfull least their offensiue behauiour should be a shame and slaunder to the Gospell yet no Text nor title can be shewed in Scripture Councill or Father that they gouerned the power of the keyes imposition of handes or any other ecclesiasticall duetie which concerned the dispensation of the worde and Sacramentes In those things they were to obey and not to rule their Pastours Thirdlie though the ouersight and restraint of euill disposed and disordered Pastours were then committed to such Elders for want of beleeuing Magistrates to take care thereof yet since by the lawe of God the gouernement of such causes as well as of ciuill affaires belongeth to Christian Princes and they haue straighter charge higher power and better meanes to represse such disorders and refourme such abuses in Pastours and others whatsoeuer pretence may bee made for Laie Elders and Gouernours in time of persecution they must vtterlie cease and giue place where the Magistrate receiueth the fayth and vpholdeth the Church His power not onely includeth but excludeth theirs since they bee Gouernours by consent of priuate men and the Magistrate hath his power and sword deliuered him immediatelie from God to which all men Pastours Laie Elders and whosoeuer must be subiect not onely for feare of vengeance but for regard of Gods ordinance As for the Iewish Synedrion to which some men flie for helpe it cannot bee as I haue touched before eyther Rule or Refuge for the Laie Presbyterie God erected that as the plot-forme of the Iewes common wealth and made their Elders ciuill Magistrates to execute the Iudiciall part of Moses lawe as well without as vnder the king And therefore as they might not alter it so wee must not vrge it in Christian kingdomes it contradicteth the trueth and freedome of the Gospell to tye all Christian common wealthes to the paterne of Moses pollicie yea that position if it bee stiffelie stood too maymeth all Monarchies and reduceth them to popular or at least to Synedricall Regimentes the consequents whereof are so desperate and dangerous to all Christendome that I trust of your selues you will forbeare and if need bee disclayme that assertion It is agreed on both sides there was a Presbyterie in euery Church but those you say were Clergie men Not in euery Church but in euery Citie there were Presbyters assisting and aiding the Bishop and those were Clergie men The Churches in villages and countrey townes had neither Bishop nor Presbyterie but were subiect to the Bishop of that Citie within whose precincts the villages were and had a Presbyter or Priest ordained by the Bishop or sent from the Bishop to teach them and yeeld them diuine Seruice and Sacraments And where the Bishops of the Cities were content to ease their owne trauell and supplie their absence or sickenesse that in certaine countrey Townes bishops should bee appointed whom they called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã these countrey Bishops were so restrained by the Canons that without speciall leaue of the Bishop of the Citie to which they were subiect they might execute no part of Episcopal power and prehemânence and in short space after were abolished for presumption and intrusion vpon
the bishops office since which time euery Citie diocesse adioyning had but one Bishop The Council of Sardica for y â West disliked prohibited the making of Bishops in villages small Cities Licentia danda non est ordinandi Episcopum aut in vico aliquo aut in modica Ciuitate cui sufficit vnus Presbyter None must be permitted to ordaine a Bishop either in a village or smal Citie where one Presbyter wil suffice The Councill of Laodicea did the like for the East ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã None must place Bishops in townes villages those that are alreadie placed must do nothing without the consent of the Bishop of the Citie As then there were no Bishops but in Cities so was there no Presbyterie to attend and assist the Bishop but in the same place where the Bishop had his chiefe charge and Church And therefore your vrging of Presbyteries in euery parish and village is a thing vtterly dissonant from the regiment of the Primitiue Church In each populous Citie there was a Bishop to gouerne the people committed to his charge and a Presbyterie that is a number of Priests to helpe the Bishop in all sacred actions and aduise him in all Iudiciall and ecclesiasticall proceedings and these are called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Priests of the Citie by the ancient Councils of Ancyra and Neocesaria The villages and countrey Townes as they were conuerted to the faith and by reason of the number that beleeued needed a minister of the word and Sacraments to bee a resident amongst them and were able and willing to maintaine one so repaired they to the Bishop of the Citie next to them and desired of him a fit man to serue their necessities and became subiect both the people and Priest to that Bishop who first gained them to Christ or who first erected and ordered their Churches By which meanes each Bishop had not onely his principall Church and chaire in that Citie where hee was Pastour which the ancient Councils and Stories call ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã but had the care and ouersight of the Townes and villages round about that Citie which they call ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã for ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã doeth not import a countrey parish as our age abuseth the word and whereon some vnwiselie haue collected that euery such parish had and should haue a Bishop but the greatest Cities with their suburbes and the chiefest Churches in the world were so termed as appeareth by Eusebius calling Alexandria Corinth Ierusalem Ephesus Lions Carthage Antioch and such other famous Cities and Churches by the name of ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the like is extant in the same writer li. 4. ca. 1. 4. 5. 15. 19. 23. li. 5. ca. 22. 23. 27. li. 6. ca. 1. 8. li. 7. ca. 28. and in many other places And so much the very composition of the wordes importeth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã containing not only the citizens but all such borderers strangers as dwelt neere and repaired to any chiefe Church or Citie and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã comprising all the villages and Churches that were dispersed in diuers places but vnder the regiment of one Bishop Ierome sheweth that in his time and long before not onely a citie but also a Prouince or Region belonged to eche Bishop in which though Presbyters and Deacons baptized with his leaue yet he alwayes imposed hands and examined and confirmed their baptisme Tuin eo quod recipis Laicum vnam animam recipiendo saluas ego in recipiendo Episcopum non diâam vnius ciuitatis populos sed vniuersam cui praeest Prouinciam ecclesiae socio You in admitting a Lay man to repentance saue one soule by receiuing him I in receiuing a Bishop ioyne to the Church I say not the people of one Citie but the whole Prouince or Dioecese which is vnder him Then Bishops had not onely the people of one Citie but of one Prouince or Countrie committed to their charge and subiect vnto them and their diâceses did reach euen to farre townes and villages where Presbyters and Deacons had cure of soules vnder them as Ierom else-where remembreth Non abnuo hanc esse ecclesiarum consuetudinem vt ad eos qui longè in minoribus vrbibus per Presbyteros Diaconos baptizati sunt episcopus ad inuocationem Spiritus sancti manum impositurus excurrat I deny not saieth Ierome but this is the custome of the Churches that the Bishop shall go euen to those that a farre off in lesser Townes were baptized by Priestes and Deacons and impose handes to inuocate the holie Ghost on them But this imposition of hands on parties baptized Ierome saith was reserued to the Bishop rather for the honor of his priesthoode then for necessitie of their saluation Otherwise if the holie ghost come only at the Bishops prayers lugendi sunt qui in vinculis aut in castellis aut in remotioribus locis per Presbyteros Diaconos baptizati ante dormierunt quà m ab Episcopis inuiserentur Their case saith he were lamentable that being baptized by Priestes and Deacons in villages castels and places farre distant die before the Bishop can visite them No Bishop might order or confirme but in his owne diocese to do any such thing in an other mans diocese was no custome of the Church but repugnant to all the Canons of the Church There belonged therefore to the Bishops not onely the Cities where their chiefe Churches were but also Uillages Townes Castles and remote places in which Priests and Deacons discharged diuine seruice and Sacraments and those places the Bishop vnder whome they were did at certaine times visite to examine the faith of the baptized and the manner of their baptisme lest to Churches and Chappelles farre distant heresie might haue the easier accesse by the bishops absence Cleargie men then there were in euery diocese that ministred the word and sacraments in villages and smaller Townes but none were of the Presbytery that assisted and aduised the Bishop in Ecclesiasticall causes saue onely the Clergie and Priests of that Citie where the Bishop had his Church and Seate The rurall Bishops for such you confesse there were had they no Presbyteries to assist them in ecclesiasticallactions and censures They needed none for they were Bishops in word but not in deede they enioyed the name not the power and preeminence of Bishops but were in all things restrained as other Priests were and subiected to the Bishop of the Citie in whose circuite they were The Councell of Antioch saieth of them Those that are in Townes and Villages called rurall Bishoppes though they haue receiued imposition of handes as Bishops yet it seemeth good to this sacred Synode they shoulde acknowledge their degree or measure content themselues with the care of their own churches not to presume to impose hands on a Priest or Deacon without the Bishop of the Citie
standeth good that they retained it to themselues For of their hauing it there is no doubt of their committing it to the Presbyters of euery Church there is no proofe And therefore the Fathers doe vtterlie denie that the Apostles deliuered that power to any but to Bishops Their proofes be stronger then you take them for howsoeuer you will shift them There were Presbyters at Ephesus besides Timothie and in Creete besides Tite and yet Paul left the one at Ephesus to impose handes and the other in Creete to ordaine Presbyters in euerie Citie If without them the Presbyters of either place might haue doone it superfluous was both Paules charge they should do it and direction how they should do it But his committing that power and care to them prooueth in the iudgement of the ancient Fathers that the Presbyters without them coulde not doe it Euangelists you say they were and not Bishops Admit they were Then as yet neither Ephesus nor Creete had anie that might impose hands and yet had they Presbyters And consequently this power to impose handes was at that time reserued from the Presbyters to the Apostles and their deputies Saint Paul saieth most apparantly the Presbyterie might impose hands for Timothie receiued from them imposition of handes I haue tolde you alreadie that take the worde how you will you can prooue no such thing thence If it signifie there the degree of a Presbyter which Timothie then receiued as Ierome expoundeth the place it commeth nothing neere your purpose If you take it for the assemblie then gathered when Timothie was ordained Chrysostome telleth you they were more then Presbyters for otherwise they could not lay hands on Timothie to make him a Bishop Chrysostome you thinke erred in not expounding the place as you doe Then giue Saint Paul leaue to tell you that hee was present in the Presbyterie when Timothie was ordained and that he imposed hands on Timothie But this I haue handled before to which I referre you I onely nowe put you in minde that place will be are no such conclusion And as the Apostles reserued imposition of handes from the Presbyters to themselues so did they keepe the deliuering of offendours vnto Satan in their owne power If any obey not our sayings note him by a letter saith Paul and keepe no company with him To what ende should they note him by a letter vnto Paul vnlesse Paul had reserued the punishing of such offendours vnto himselfe Shall I come vnto you with a rodde or in the spirite of meekenesse If I come againe I will not spare such as haue heeretofore sinned and not repented I trust this be plaine enough to prooue that the Apostles kept the punishing of sinnes to themselues and referred them not ouer to the Presbyters The Apostles hauing of this power doth not exclude the Presbyters from hauing the same for at Corinth Paul not onely willeth the Church to excommunicate that incestuous sinner but rebuketh them for not doing it before he wrate Paul doth not reprooue them for not deliuering that sinner vnto Satan but for not sorrowing that he might haue beene put from among them Had they written of this notorious offence when they wrate of other things to the Apostle that he might haue considered of the offendours punishement they had doone their dueties they could maintaine factions and swell one against another through pride of their gifts but they did not sorrow to see so grieuous a crime committed and continued in the eyes both of beleeuers and Infidels nor so much as signifie the same by their letters as desiring to haue such a one excluded from their Christian fellowship This the Apostle chargeth them with hee goeth no further They shoulde haue noted him by a letter vnto Paul and kept no companie with him til the Apostle had decreed what to do with him All this doeth you no good for the Apostles neither were nor could be Bishops I am sure all the Fathers with one mouth affirme the Apostles both might be and were Bishops Cyprian Apostolos idest Episcopos Dominus elegit The Lord himselfe chose the Apostles that is the Bishops Apostoli Episcopi sunt The Apostles are Bishops saieth Ambrose Romae fuerunt primi Petrus Paulus Apostoli ijdem ac Episcopi At Rome the first were Peter and Paul both Apostles and Bishops saieth Epiphanius Iames saieth Chrysostome had the office of a Bishop at Ierusalem And so Eusebius Iames was the first that after the ascention of our Sauiour had the Episcopall seate at Ierusalem Ierome himselfe that is thought to speake much against the state of Bishops saith Peter after the Bishopâike of Antioch helde the Sacerdotall chayre at Rome And againe Iames called the Lordes brother after the Lordes passion was straight ordained Bishop of Ierusalem by the Apostles Theodoret. Paul sheweth plainely that Epaphroditus had the Episcopall function committed to him by calling him an Apostle What neede wee more I remembred you before Peter himselfe calleth the Apostleship a Bishopship And why not if ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã be to ouersee the Lords flocke who better deserued that name then the Apostles They were more then Bishops So were they more then Presbyters and yet Saint Peter coulde tell howe to speake when hee called himselfe ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a Presbyter as well as others Bishops are ouerseers but of one place Apostles of many Bishops were fastened to one place not by the force of their name but by the order of the holie Ghost who sent Apostles to ouersee manie places and settled Pastours to ouersee one but hee that is ouerseer of twentie Cities is ouerseer of euerie one And therefore the Apostles were Bishops and more then Bishops euen as Iohn was more then a Prophet and yet a Prophet Confound you their offices I keepe them distinct in that I say euerie Apostle was a Prophet a Bishop and a Presbyter but not euerie Presbyter Bishop or Prophet was an Apostle They were all the Ministers of Christ feeders of his flocke and stewardes of his mysteries but the Apostles in a greater measure of grace higher manner of calling and mightier force of Gods Spirite then the rest And whatsoeuer becommeth of the names it can not be denyed but the Apostles had that power of imposing handes and deliuering vnto Sathan which they after imparted vnto Bishops And therefore whiles they remayned in or neere the places where they planted Churches there was no such need of Bishops the Apostles alwayes supplying the wantes of those Churches with their presence Letters or Messengers as the cause required But when they were finally to forgoe those parts then began they to prouide for the necessitie and securitie of the Churches and left such fitte men as they had with Episcopall power as their substitutes to guide the Churches which they had founded The second cause why Bishops were not euery where trusted
with the Churches at the first erecting thereof is that which Epiphanius remembreth and Paul toucheth in many places I trust to send Timotheus shortly vnto you I haue no man like minded who will faithfully care for your matters For all seeke their owne and not that which is Iesus Christes And to Timothie This thou knowest that all they which are in Asia bee turned from me At my first answering no man assisted mee but all forsooke mee Demas hath forsaken mee and embraced this present worlde Wherefore Epiphanius surmise that the scarcitie of tried and approoued men was some cause why euerie place was not furnished at the first with a Bishop is neither vnlikelie nor vnpertaining to the purpose The third reason I take to be this that as Presbyters to labour in the word and augment the Church were presently needefull the haruest being no lesse then the whole world and Bishops to moderate the number of Teachers and to ouersee as well the feeders as the flocke were not so requisit whiles the Apostles who tooke care of those things themselues preached in or neere the places so the wisedome of God woulde not impose that fourme of gouernement on the Church but after long triall and good experience what neede the Churches should haue of it This course he obserued with the people of Israel not straightway to associate the seuentie Elders vnto Moses but to let them alone vntill Moses was wearied with the burden and the multitude grieued for want of dispatch and Iethro seeing the Iudge afflicted with paines and the people discontented with delayes aduised an other way which the whole assemblie liked God confirmed and Moses executed In like manner Christ suffered his Church to trie whiles his Apostles yet liued what equalitie and plentie of Gouernours would worke in euerie place and when it fell out in proofe vpon the Apostles absence that so many leaders so many followers so many Rulers so many factions out euerie Church in sunder the Apostles were forced the world as Ierom faith decreing it that is the faithful throughout the world being therewith contented and thereof desirous to commit their places and Churches not to Presbyters in common and equall authoritie but to their Disciples and followers whome afterward they called Bishops in a superioritie leauing vnto them as vnto their successors the chiefest honor and power of imposing handes and vsing the keyes and resting specially on their care and paines to ouersee both Teachers and beleeuers though the Presbyters were not excluded from helping and assisting them to feed and guide the flocke of Christ. This you say but Ierome saith It was not the Lords disâosition by his Apostles but rather a decree and custome of the Church that first made Bishops to differ from Presbyters Ierome saieth it was decreed throughout the world to change the equalitie of Presbyters into the superioritie of Bishops by whome it was so decreed hee doeth not mention in this place but if I prooue as well by the Scriptures as by Ierome himselfe and the rest of the Fathers that this change began in the Apostles times and was both seene and approoued by them I euince it to bee an Apostolike ordinance Then must it also be diuine which Ierome denyeth What Ierom meaneth by the trueth of the Lords ordinance I wil after examine I must prooue in order I shall else but confound both myselfe and the Reader In the meane time I make this reason out of Ierome When the schismes of Presbyters beganne dangerously to teare the Churches in peeces then were the Churches committed to the chiefe and preeminent charge of one but those schismes and factions troubled all the Churches euen in the Apostles times vnder them therefore beganne the change of gouernement which Ierome speaketh of At Corinth indeede there were contentions who were baptized of the greatest men which Ierome doeth exemplifie but the factions must be more generall and deadly that should cause an alteration of gouernement throughout the world So there were euen in the Apostles times To those of Corinth he saith When you come together in the Church I heare there are dissentions amongest you and I beleeue it in part for there must be heresies euen among you that they which are approoued amongst you might beknowen And wheÌ he saith there must be heresies amongst you to manifest the good from the bad he meaneth not only at Corinth but euery where which came to passe accordingly To the Romanes he saith Marke them diligently which cause diuisions and offences contrary to the Doctrine which yee haue learned and auoyde them Amongest the Galathians were some that intended to peruert the Gospel of Christ and to carrie them into an other doctrine bewitching them that they shoulde not obey the trueth To the Philippians Beware of dogges beware of euill workemen many walke of whome I tolde you often and tell you now weeping that are enemies of the crosse of Christ whose ende is damnation whose God is their bellie and glorie to their shame which minde earthly things With the Colossians were some that burdened the Churches with traditions euen with the commaundements and doctrines of men and holding not the head aduanced themselues in those things which they neuer sawe and rashly puft vp with fleshly mindes beguiled the simple with a shew of humblenesse and worshipping of Angels At Thessalonica the resurrection of the dead was impugned and some troubled the people with visions with fained messages and forged letters in the Apostles name as if the day of Christ were at hand It came to passe in euery place which Paul foretolde the Presbyters of Ephesus This I know saith he that after my departure shall grieuous wolues enter in amongst you not sparing the flocke Yea of your owne selues shall rise men speaking peruerse thinges to draw Disciples after them Neither were the Gentiles onelie subiect to this danger but the Iewes also as Peter forewarned them There shalbe false teachers amongst you which priuily shall bring in damnable heresies euen denying the Lord that hath bought them many shal follow their damnable waies through couetousnes with fained wordsshal they make marchandise of you And so Iohn Euen now there are many Antichrists many false prophets and deceiuers are gone out into the world To preuent these deceiuers and represse these peruerse Teachers Paul was forced whiles he liued laboured in other places to send speciall substitutes to the Churches most endangered and by their paines ouersight to cure the soares heale the wounds which these pestilent and vnquiet spirits had made So at Ephesus when the teachers and doctors began to affirme they knewe not what euen prophane and doting fables whose word did fret as a canker and crept into houses leading captiue simple women laden with sinnes and led with diuers lusts and others hauing itching eares gate them teachers after
no cause why some Writers in our dayes should discredite the report and reason which Epiphanius maketh against Aerius that a Presbyter could not be equal with a Bishop for so much as the order of Bishops engendreth Fathers vnto the Church and the order of Presbyters ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã not able to beget Fathers by the regeneration of baptisme begetteth children vnto the church but not fathers or teachers and so no possibilitie to make a Presbyter that hath not receiued power to impose handes equall with a Bishop For what doth Epiphanius auouch in these words which Athanasius Ierom Chrysostome and Ambrose do not like wise auouch or what saieth he more then the Primitiue Church in her generall and Prouinciall Councils decreed against Colluthus Maximus and others and obserued without alteration euer since the Apostles died If wee reiect this assertion of Epiphanius that onely Bishops should impose handes to ordaine and not Presbyters wee reiect the whole church of Christ which interpreted the Scriptures in this behalfe as Epiphanius did and confirmed the verie same resolution with the continual practise of all ages and countries where the Gospell hath bene preached and beleeued for by power to ordaine the christian world hath alwayes distinguished bishops from Presbyters as it is easie to be seene by all the monuments of antiquitie that are extant to this day either of Councils Stories or Fathers And as by imposing oâ haÌds so by succeeding in the chaire haue Bishops euer since the Apostles times beene seuered from Presbyters in the Church of Christ which to all that doe not eagerlie seeke to captiuate the trueth to their owne desires is an argument vnrefellable that the first placing of Bishops aboue Presbyters was Apostolike Tertullian saith Constabit id esse ab Apostolis traditum quod apud ecclesias Apostolorum fuerit sacrosanctum It is certaine that came from the Apostles which is sacredly obserued in the Churches of the Apostles And Austen Quod vniuersa tenet ecclesia nec concilijs institutum sed semper retentum est non nisi authoritate Apostolica tradituÌ rectissime creditur That which the whole Church keepeth and was not appointed by Councils but always retained that is most rightly beleeued to haue descended from the Apostles Now that in the Churches planted by the Apostles their coadiutors one hath bene seuered from the rest of the Presbyters and placed aboue the rest in the honour of y t Episcopal chaire before there were any general Councils to decree that maner of gouernment so continued euen from the Apostles persons hands to this present age the perpetuall succession of bishops in those principall Churches where the Apostles their helpers preached and gouerned like wise in all other churches of the world following their steps will strongly and fully confirme If the Apostles placed bishops with their own hands if departing ordying they left bishops to succeede them if their Disciples and Schollers embraced vsed that course to set bishops aboue Presbyters for sauing the church from schismes left it to their after-commers I trust there are few men so deepely drowned in their owne conceits or wholy addicted to their fansies but they will acknowledge the first distinction institution of bishops from and aboue Presbyters was if not commanded imposed by the Apostles precepts on the Church yet at least ordained deliuered vnto the faithfull by their example as the best way to maintaine the peace and vnitie of the Church and consequently the custome of y â church which Austen speaketh of that the bishops office should be greater theÌ the Presbyters the the decree of the whole world which Ierome mentioneth were deriued from the Apostles and confirmed by them and may not be reuersed and reâealed after 150. yeers vnlesse we chalenge to be wiser and better able to order and gouerne the Church of Christ then the Apostles were Eusebius the first and best collector of auncient and Ecclesiasticall momunents Egesippus and Clemens being lost deriueth the successions of bishops in the foure principal churches of the world Ierusalem Antioch Rome and Alexandria from the Apostles age vnto his owne time by which as by a line we may be directed to see what maner of Episcopall successions the rest of the Churches had from whom the first originall of bishops descended I wil set them downe as it were in a Table euen from the Apostles their followers vnto the time they met in the great Councill of Nice about 320. yeeres after Christ and then examine more exactly whence they tooke their first beginning In the Church of Ierusalem Iames the Apostle Simeon Iustus Zacheus Tobias Beniamin Iohannes Mathias Philippus Sânnecas Iustus Leui Ephrem Ioseph Iudas Marcus Cassianus Publius Maximus Iulianus Caius Symmachus Caius Iulianus Capito Maximus Antoninus Valens Dolichianus Narcissus Dius Germanion Gordius Narcissus iterum Alexander Mazabanes Hymeneus Zambdas Hermon Macarius Maximus Cyrillâs Iohannes Iuuenalis In the Church of Antioch Peter the Apostle Euodius Ignatius Heros Cornelius Eros Theophilus Maximinus Serapion Asclepiades Philetos Zebinus Babilas Fabius Demetrius Paulus Samosatenus Domnus Timeus Cyrillus Tyrannus Vitalius Philagonius Eâstathius Paulinus Miletius Flauianus Porphyrius Alexander Iohannes In the Church of Rome Peter and Paul Linus Anacletus Clemens Euaristus Alexander Sixtus Thelesphorus Higinus Pius Anâcetus Soter Eleutherius Victor Zepherinus Calixtus Vrbanus Pontianus Antârus Fabianus Cornelius Lucius Stephanus Xistus Dionysius Felix Eutichianus Caius Marcellinus Marcellus Eusebius Meltiades Syluester Marcus Iulius Liberius Damasus Siricius Anastasius In the Church of Alexandria Mark the Euangelist Anianus Abilius Cerdo Primus Iustus Eumenes Marcus Celadion Agrippas Iulianus Demetrius Heraclas Dionysius Maximus Theonas Petrus Achilles Alexander Athanasius Petrus Timothius Theophilus Cyrillus These Catalogues of the Bishops of Ierusalem Antioch Rome and Alexandria Eusebius pursueth vnto the beginning of his owne time leauing off at Hermon Bishop of Ierusalem Tyranous bishop of Antioch Marcellinus bishop of Rome and Peter Bishop of Alexandria the rest are supplied out of others as in the See of Alexandria Achilles Alexander Athanasius and Peter out of Socrates Vitalius Philagonius and Eustathius out of Theodoret as also Macarius for Ierusalem In the See of Rome Marcellus and those that follow out of Optatus and Augustine The foure bishops of these Churches that met and sate in the Councill of Nice were Syluester for Rome by Vitus and Vincentius his Presbyters Sozomene faieth it was Iulius Alexander for Alexandria Macarius for Ierusalem and Eustathius for Antioch as appeareth by their subscriptions vnto the saide Council Now when these successions beganne and who were the first Authors and ordainers of them let vs see what proofe can be brought That Iames the Apostle was the first bishop of Ierusalem Clemens Egefippus Eusebius Ierome Chrysostome Epiphanius Ambrose and Augustine confirme Clemens in his sirt Booke
Hypotyposeon writeth thus Peter Iames and Iohn after the Assumption of our Sauiour though they were preferred by the Lord before the rest yet did they not chalenge that glorie to themselues but made Iames the Iust Bishop of Ierusalem Eusebius The feate of Iames the Apostle which was the first that receiued the Bishopricke of the Church of Ierusalem from our Sauiour himselfe and the Apostles whome also the diuine Scriptures call the Lordes brother is kept to this day and euidently shewed to all men by the brethren which haue followed him in ordinarie succession Ierome Iames the Lordes brother surnamed Iust straight after the Lordes passion ordained Bishop of Ierusalem by the Apostles wrate one onely Epistle which is one of the seuen Catholike Epistles Egesippus that liued neere to the Apostles times in the fift Booke of his Commentaries speaking of Iames saieth James the Lords brother surnamed Iust receiued the Church of Ierusalem in charge after the Apostles Chrysostome writing vpon these wordes of the fifteenth Chapter of the Actes After they held their peace Iames answered saieth Hic erat Episcopus ecclesiae Hierosolymitanae This Iames was Bishop of the Church of Ierusalem Epiphanius Iames called the Lordes brother was the first Bishop in Ierusalem Ambrose Paul sawe Iames the Lordes brother at Ierusalem because he was made Bishop of that place by the Apostles Augustine The Church of Ierusalem Iames the Apostle was the first that gouerned by his episcopal office From Iames to Macarius that sate in the Councill of Nice were forty bishops of Ierusalem succeeding eche other in a perpetuall discent and sitting eche for his time in that chaire in which Iames the Apostle sate wheÌ he taught gouerned the Church of Ierusalem Their order and succession froÌ Iames is collected by Eusebius Epiphanius out of elder former Writers which now are perished by the iniurie of time The succession of Bishops at Antioch and Alexandria began in the Apostles time as we find testified by ancient incorrupt witnesses Euodius was the first that succeeded at Antioch after Peters departure of whom Ignatius that was next to him writeth in this wise to the Church there Remember Euodius your blessed Pastor ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which first receiued from the Apostles the chiefe ouersight or regimeÌt of vs. So saith Euseb. Of those that were bishops at Antioch Euodius was the first that was appointed Ignatius the next who not only conuersed with the Apostles but also saw Christ in the flesh after his resurrection when he appeared to Peter the rest of the disciples His own words as Ierom alleageth them are Ego verò post resurrectionem in carne âum vidi quando venit ad Petrum ad eos qui cum Petro erant I sawe Christ in the flesh after his resurrection when he came to Peter those that were with Peter said to them handle me see A spirit hath not flesh bones as you see me haue Of him Origen saith Ignatium dico episcopum Antiochie post Petrum secunduÌ I meane Ignatius the 2. bishop of Antioch after Peter Ierom maketh Ignatius to be the third bishop of the church of Antioch froÌ Peter the Apostle reckoning Peter for the first after whom succeeded Ignatius in the second place as Eusebius writeth Ignatius so much spoken by most men to this present day ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã was the second that enioyed the Bishopricke in the succession of Peter at Antioch Touching the Sees of Antioch Alexandria and Rome Gregorie saith Petrus sublimauit sedem in qua etiam quiescere praesântem vitam finire dignatus est ipse decorauit sedem in qua Euangelistam discipulum misit ipse firmauit sedem in qua septem annis quamuis discessurus sedit Vnius atque vna est sedes cui ex authoritate diuina tres nunc Episcopi praesident Peter aduanced the âeate of Rome where he thought good to rest and end this present life he also adorned the seate of Alexandria to which he sent his disciple Marke the Euangelist he fastned the seate of Antioch in which he rested seuen yeares though with purpose to depart It is one seate and of one Apostle in which three Bishops now sit by diuine authority For the first bishop of Alexandria Ierom Eusebius concurre with Gregory Marcus interpreâ Petri Apostoli Alexandrinae ecclesiae primus episcopus Marke the Interpreter of Peter the Apostle the first bishop of the church of Alexandria who dying 6 yeeres before Peter left his church place vnto Anianus as Euseb writeth Nerone 8. regni annum agente ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Nero being in the 8 yeere of his raigne Anianus a very godly man euery way admirable first vndertooke the publike administration of the Church of Alexandria after Marke the Apostle Euangelist And as the succession at Antioch began in Euodius that was ordained by the Apostles so at Alexandria they continued the same course from Marke downeward by Ieroms owne confession Alexandriae à Marco Euangelista vsque ad Heraclam Dionysium Episcopos Presbyteri semper vnum ex se electum in excelsiori gradu colloâatum episcopum nominabant At Alexandria froÌ Mark the euangelist vnto Heraclas Dionysius the Presbyters did alwayes choose one of theÌselues whoÌ being placed in an higher degree they called their bishop Of the succession at Rome Irenoeus saith Fundantes igitur instruântes beati Apostoli ecclesiam Lino episcopatum administrandâ ecclesiae tradiderunt Succedit ei Anacletus post cum tertio loco ab Apostolis Episcopatum sortitur Clemens qui vidit ipsos Apostolos contulit cum eis The blessed Apostles Peter and Paul founding and ordering the Church of Rome deliuered the ouersight or charge of gouerning the Church to Linus Anacletus succeeded him and in the third place after the Apostles Clemens which sawe the Apostles themselues and conferred with them vndertooke the Bishops office Next to this Clement succeeded Euaristus after Euaristus Alexander and then in the sixt place from the Apostles was appointed Sixtus then Telesphorus then Higinus then Pius after whoÌ was Anicetus Next to Anicetus succeeded Soter now wheÌ Irenaeus wrote in the 12. place from the Apostles Eleutherius hath the Bishoprike And likewise Optatus Negare non poteâ scire te in vrbe Roma Petro primo Cathedram episcopaleÌ esse collocatam c ergo Cathedra vnica sedit prior Petrus cui successit Linus Lino successit Clemens Clementi Anacletus c. Thou canst not deny saith he to Parmenian but thou knowest that in the city of Rome the episcopall chaire was conferred first to Peter c. In that chaire which was but one sate first Peter whom Linus succeeded and after Linus Clemens after Clemens Anacletus after Anacletus Euaristus then Sixtus Thelesphorus Iginus
Anicetus Pius Soter Eleutherius so naming 20. more in order vnto Syluester in whose time the great Councill of Nice was kept after him fiue others vnto Silicius qui bodie noster est socius which at this day is our fellow Bishop And so S. Austen If the rowe of Bishops succeeding one an other be to be considered how much more certainely and indeed soundly doe we reckon from Peter himselfe For next to Peter succeeded Linus after Linus Clemens after Clemens Anacletus then Euaristus Alexander Sixtus Thelesphorus Iginus Anicetus Pius Soter Eleutherius Victor and so 25. more vnto Anastasius next after Siricius Neither had these 4. Sees only their successions from the Apostles the rest of the Churches dispersed throughout the world had the like deriuation continuation of bishops from the Apostles or Apostolike men that these had Irenaeus taketh the example of the Church of Rome quoniam valdè longum est in hoc tali volumine omnium ecclesiarum successiones enumerare because it woulde bee ouerlong in such a Volume to repeate the successions of all Churches Otherwise he plainely saieth Agnitio vera est Apostolorum doctrina antiquus ecclesiae status in vniuersomundo secundùm successiones Episcoporum quibus illi cam quae in vnoquoque loco est ecclesiam tradidârunt The true knowledge is the doctrine of the Apostles and the auncient state of the Church in the whole world by the successions of Bishops to whom the Apostles deliuered the Church which is in euerie place Tertullian saieth as much and choketh all the heretikes of his time with that chalenge Edant origines ecclesiarum suarum euoluant ordinem Episcoporum suorum ita per successiones ab initio decurrentem vt primus ille Episcopus aliquem ex Apostolis aut Apostolicis viris habuerit authorem antecessorem Hoc modo ecclesiae Apostolicae census suos deferunt Sicut Smyrneorum ecclesia habens Polycarpum ab Iohanne conlocatum refert sicut Romanorum Clementem à Petro ordinatum edit proinde vtique ceterae exhibent quos ab Apostolis in Episcopatum constitutos Apostolici seminis traduces habeant Let them shewe the originals of their Churches let them number the order of their Bishops so deriued by succession from the beginning that their first Bishop had one of the Apostles or Apostolike men for his authour and antecessor After this maner by succession of Bishops running vp to the Apostles or their Scholers doe the Apostolike Churches bring in their accounts as the Churches of Smyrna hauing Polycarpe placed there by S. Iohn as the Church of Rome sheweth Clement ordained by Peter as the rest of the Churches exhibite what branches they haue of the Apostolike seede euen those that were first placed in the Bishops office by the Apostles Austen likewise Radix Christianae societatis per sedes Apostolorum successiones Episcoporum certa per orbem propagatione diffunditur The roote of Christian societie is increased and extended throughout the world by the seates of the Apostles and successions of Bishops The particulars are infinite if we should recken all the Churches that receiued Bishops from the Apostles and their folowers and the names of the men after so many hundred yeeres are somewhat buried in obliuion and razed with the generall rage of ignorance and barbarisme that hath seized on the best places and perished the best writers before our times It is not possible saieth Eusebius in his tune by name to reherse them all that were Pastours and Euangelists at the first succeeding after the Apostles in the Churches dispersed throughout the world yet those which are extant maâe proofe sufficient for the matter in question to wit that Bishops were placed by the Apostles to gouerne as well the Presbyters as the people of each place and succeeded the Apostles in imposing hands which Presbyters did not Of Timothie Tite Linus Clemens and Dionysius named in the Scriptures Eusebius writeth thus Timotheus is recorded in the stories to bee the first that had the Bishoprike of Ephesus as also Titus of the Churches in Creete Linus whom Paul in his second epistle to Timothie mentioneth as present with him at Rome was the first that had the Bishoprike of the Church of Rome after Peter And Clemens that was appointed the third Bishop of the Church of Rome is witnessed by Paul himselfe to haue bene his fellow labourer and helper Dionysius also the Areopagite who as S. Luke in the Acts noteth was first conuerted by Pauls sermon at Athens was likewise the first Bishop of the Church of Athens as another Dionysius a very ancient Pastour of the Church of Corinth writeth Of Caius Archippus Onesimus Polycarpus and others the like testimonies are extant in ancient writers Origen saieth Fertâr traditione Maiorum quod hic Caius Episcopus fuerit Thessalonicensis ecclesiae Our Elders haue deliuered vs by tradition that this Caius of whom Paul speaketh in the 16. chapter of his epiâââe to the Romanes was Bishop of the Church of Thessalonica Upon Pauls wordes to the Colossians Say to Archippus take heed to the ministerie which thou hast receiued in the Lord that thou fulfil it Ambrose writeth Hee warneth their ouerseer by themselues to be carefull of their saluation And because the epistle is written only for the peoples sake therefore he directeth it to the Church and not to their ruler For after Epaphras had instructed theÌ Archippus vndertooke the gouernment of their Church Ignatius saieth Eusebius being at Smyrna where Polycarpe was wrate an epistle to the Church of Ephesus mentioning Onesimus their Pastor And of Polycarpe he saieth There remained yet in Asia Polycarpus that liued with the Apostles and receiued the Bishoprike of the Church of Smyrna froÌ those that themselues sawe the Lord and ministred vnto him Irenaeus affirmeth as much Et Polycarpus non solùm ab Apostolis edoctus conuersatus cum multis ex cis qui Dominum nostrum viderunt sed etiam ab Apostolis in Asia in ea quae est Smyrnis ecclesia constitutus Episcopus quem nos vidimus in prima nostra atatâ hic docuit semper quae ab Apostolis didicerat quae ecclesiae tradidit Polycarpus not only instructed by the Apostles coÌuersant with many of them which saw the Lord but also by y c Apostles made Bishop of the Church of Smyrna WHOM WE SAW WHEN WE WERE YONG he alwayes taught that which he learned of the Apostles and deliuered it vnto the Church If Christian Churches writers may deserue credite with vs we haue the sincerest and eldest cleerely witnessing and confirming vnto vs that the Apostles when they saw their time placed of their Scholers folowers one in euery Church which they planted to be Bishop and Pastor of the place and that the successions of Bishops so placed by the Apostles dured in all the Apostolike Churches euen to the times
coÌfortably in it she like wise put a differeÌce betwixt her Bishops and Presbyters Which of these things can you chalenge as vnchristian and vnlawfull or what warrant had Aerius to reproue the whole church of God for so doing Iust as much as you haue now to defend him which is none at all He reprooued praying and not thanks giuing for the dead He reprooued the naming of the dead and would needes know to what end they rehearsed ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the names of the dead To whome Epiphanius answereth As for the repeating of the names of the dead what can be better or more opportune then that they which are yet behind in this world beleeue the deceased liue and are not extinguished but are and liue with God and as the diuine doctrine hath taught that they which pray haue hope of their brethren absent as in a long voiage from them We also make mentioÌ of the iust as of the Patriarkes Prophets Apostles Euangelists Martyrs Confessors Bishops and of all sortes to separate the Lord Iesus from the order of men and to giue him his due honour and worship Thus farre Epiphanius speaketh soundly and giueth good reasons why the Church named her dead euen her hope of their welfare and faith of their life with God and separation of al men from the Lord Iesus the Redeemer and Sauiour of the world Chrysostoms liturgie sheweth what commemoration of the dead was vsed in the Greeke Church We offer this reasonable seruice that is the Eucharist of praise and thankesgiuing vnto thee O Lord for all that are at rest in the faith of Christ euen for the Patriarkes Prophets Apostles Euangelists Bishops Martyrs Confessours and euery soule initiated in the faith But chiefly for the most holy vndefiled and most blessed virgin Marie He that thinketh all the Patriarkes Prophets Martyrs Apostles and the virgin Marie were in Purgatorie had neede of purgation himselfe to be eased of his melancholy yet for these and specially for the blessed virgin the Church offered hir praiers and sacrifice to God It is therfore most euident y â church meant the sacrifice of thanksgiuing howsoeuer Epiphan Austen and some others to extend the prayers of the Church to all Christians departed doubtfully suppose their damnation might be mitigated though their state could not be altered But these priuat speculations were neither comprised in y â praiers of the church nor confirmed by them and for that cause Aerius is iustly traduced as frantikely impugning the religions and whole some customes of the primitiue catholike Church of which Saint Austen saith Siquid tota hodie per orbem frequent aâ Ecclesia hoc quin ita faciendum sit disputare insolentissimae insanâae est If the whole Church throughout the world at this day obserue any thing to reason for the reuersing of it is most insolent madnes If you thinke S. Austens censure too sharpe for the matter in question betwixt vs heare the iudgement of the general Councill of Chalcedon where were assembled 630. Bishops and marke what they determine of your assertion Photius Bishop of Tyrus had ordained certaine Bishops within his Prouince whom Eustathius his successour for some secret displeasure remoued from that degree and willed them to remaine Presbyters This case comming before the Councill of Chalcedon the resolution of Paschasinus and Lucentius was this ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã To bring backe a Bishop to the degree of a Presbyter is sacrilege Whereto the whole Councill answered ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã We all say the same the iudgement of the fathers is vpright You may do wel to make more account of the Martyrs and Fathers that were in the Primitiue Church least if you condemne all men besides your selues posteritie condemne you as void of all sinceritie sobrietie for my part what I finde generally receiued in the first Church of Christ I wil see it strongly refuted before I wil forsake it God forbid I should thinke there was neuer Church nor faith on the face of the earth since the Apostles times before this miserable age wherein though I acknowledge the great blessing of God restoring vs to the trueth of his Gospell farre aboue our deserts yet I cannot but lament the dangerous factions eager dissentions and headie contempts whereby the Church of God is almost rent in sunder whiles euery man will haue his deuise take place and when they want proofes they fall to reproches We make that account of the primitiue Church that Caluin and other learned men before vs haue done You do not No learned meÌ of any age haue shewed themselues like to the spiteful disdainful humors of our times And of all others you do Caluin wrong who though in some things he dissented from the Fathers of the Primitiue Church in expounding some places that are alleaged for this new discipline yet grauely wisely he giueth them that honor and witnes which is due vnto theÌ His words treating of this very point are these It shall be profitable for vs in these matters of discipline to reuiew the forme of the ancient or primitiue Church the which will set before our eies the image of the diuine ordinance for though the Bishops of those times made many Canons in which they seeme to decree more then is expressed in the sacred Scriptures yet with such warinesse did they proportion their whole regiment to that only rule of Gods word that you may easily see they had almost nothing in their discipline different from the word of God I could wish that such as seeme to reuerence so much his name would in this behalfe followe his steps He declared himselfe to beare a right Christian regarde to the Church of Christ before him and therefore is woorthie with all posteritie to be had in like reuerend account though hee were deceiued in some things euen as Augustine and other Fathers before him were The wisedome of God will haue no man come neere the perfection of the Apostles and therefore no blemish to him that wrate so much as he did to bee somewhat ouerseene in Lay Elders and other points of discipline being so busied as he was with weightie matters of doctrine and interpreting the whole Scriptures But such as haue had better leisure to examine this matter since his death persist still in the same opinion that he did But not in the same moderation they would else not charge the primitiue church of Christ with inuenting and vpbolding an humane bishop this is deuised by man and not allowed by God whereas Caluin granteth the ancient regiment of bishops was agreeable to the worde of God and rule of the sacred Scriptures If wee looke into the thing it selfe he meaneth the gouernment of the Primitiue Church we shal finde the ancient Bishops neuer intended to frame anie other forme of gouerning the Church then that which God in his word prescribed Now what kind of gouernment
that was you shal heare his owne confession in the same place and thereby perceiue that many of the points which I haue before prooued are so sound and sure that no man learned can with any trueth resist them Habebant ergo singulae Ciuitates Presbyterorum Collegium qui Pastores erant ac Doctores Nam apud populum munus docendi exhortandi corrigendi quod Paulus episcopis iniungit omnes obibant Quibus docendi munus iniunctum erat eos omnes nominabant Presbyteros Illi ex suo numero in singulis ciuitatibus vnum eligebant cui specialiter dabant titulum Episcopi ne ex aequalitate vt fieri solet dissidia nascerentur vnicuique ciuitati attributa erat regio quae Presbyteros inde sumeret veluâ corpori ecclesiae illius accenseretur Euerie Citie had a College of Presbyters which were Pastours and Teachers for they all had the function of teaching exhorting and reproouing in the Congregation which Paul enioyneth vnto Bishops To whome the office of teaching was allotted they were all called Presbyters These in euerie Citie chose one of their owne number to whome they gaue the speciall title of a Bishop lest by an equalitie as is vsually found diuisions shoulde arise To euerie Citie was appointed a certaine region which tooke their Presbyters from the Citie and was counted part of the bodie of that Church First then Presbyteries consisted of Pastours and Teachers and were not had but in Cities Next lest equalitie shoulde breede confusion ouer these Presbyters in eche Citie as well as ouer the flocke was a bishop who in Dignitie and Authoritie was aboue them Thirdly euery Bishop had his region or Dioecese besides his Citie and the Presbyters that were designed for such Countrey Parishes as were within his Circuite were fette from the Citie and reputed to bee of the bodie of the Episcopall Church And all these thinges not onely were in the Primitiue Church as I haue alreadie prooued but they were also agreeable to the word of God as Caluin himselfe confesseth You should take all He telleth you that a Bishop should haue no dominion ouer his brethren but as a Consul in the Senate shoulde propose matters aske voyces goe before others in aduising warning exhorting and moderate the whole action with his authoritie and execute that which is decreed by common consent And this kinde of regiment hee saieth the Fathers acknowledge first entred humano consensu by the consent of men according to the necessitie of the times though it were verie ancient as at Alexandria euer since Marke the Euangelist I honour Caluin for his wonderfull giftes and paines in the Church of God and could easily be enduced to embrace his iudgement were it not that in this case a manifest trueth confirmed by the Scriptures Fathers and by himselfe enforceth me to the contrarie Ieromes wordes I haue examined before they do not import that bishops first beganne by humane deuise and policy Ignatius Irenaeus Egesippus Clemens Alexandrinus Dionysius of Corinth Origen Tertullian Eusebius Methodius and Ierom himself affirme the first bishops were made in the Apostles times and by the Apostles handes Saint Iohn in his Reuelation writeth to the seuen Pastours or chiefe moderatours of the seuen Churches in Asia Whiles Saint Iohn liued as Eusebius recordeth there succeeded at Antioch Ignatius after Euodius at Alexandria Abilius after Amianus at Rome Clemens after Anacletus and Linus at Ierusalem Simeon after Iames. Yea Saint Iohn with his owne handes made Polycarpe bishop of Smyrna as Irenaeus Tertullian Eusebius and Ierome affirme and that next after Eucharius as Socrates noteth he did the like in many other places as Clemens Alexandrinus writeth I can by no meanes forsake so many ancient and assured witnesses whereof some liued with Polycarpe and were his Schollers to followe the mistaking of a few wordes in Ierome by whomsoeuer Yea Caluin himselfe saith Nec humanum est inuentum sed Dei ipsius institutum quod singulis suas assignamus ecclesias Paulus ipse Archippum Colossensium episcopum commemorat It is not mans deuise but the very ordinance of God that we assigne to euery man his Church Paul himselfe mentioneth Archippus Bishop of Colossus That is Pastour of Colossus and so we grant eche Church ought by Gods law to haue a Pastour We must aske further whether by Gods lawe eche Church must haue one or many If one wee haue our desire if many there must yet be one chiefe to auoyde confusion Equalitie as Caluin noteth breedeth factions Ierome saith To suppresse the seedes of dissention one was set aboue the rest otherwise there would be as many schismes as there be Priests Beza maketh it an essential and perpetual part of Gods ordinance to haue one chiefe in eche Presbyterie His wordes are Essentiale fuit in eo de quo hic agimus quod ex Dei ordinatione perpetua necesse fuit est erit vt in Presbyterio quispiam loco dignitate primus actioni gubernandae praesit cum eo quod ipsidiuinitus attributuÌ est Iure This was essential in the matter we haue in hand that by Gods ordinaÌce which must alwais indure it hath bin is and shal be needeful that in the Presbyterie one chiefe in place and dignitie should moderate and rule euery action with that right which is allowed him by Gods lawe And in this he saieth right for a multitude vngouerned must needs be confused which should be farre from the Church of God and gouernement there can be none where all are equall When the shepeheardes leade into diuers pastures whom shall the sheepe follow when sundrie lords make sundrie lawes which shall the subiect obey Sure if no man can serue two masters no Church can endure two Pastours Whiles they consent they haue but one minde though many men when they dissent which in all persons is casuall and in all places vsuall then will there be as many sides as there be leaders You were as good set two heads on one bodie as two chiefe rulers ouer one companie If you confesse there must by Gods law be one chiefe Pastour in one church then the chiefe Pastour of eche Citie is the bishop which we seeke for and he by your owne positions is authorized as Pastour of the place by Gods ordinance This you shall neuer auoyde doe what you can Eche Church in the Apostles times had many Presbyters that laboured in the word The Scriptures do plainely witnes it In the Church of Ierusalem Act. 15. v. 6. and 23 of Antioch Act. 13. v. 1 of Ephesus Act. 20. v. 17. and 28 of Rome Rom. 16 of Corinth 1. Corinth 14. v. 29 of Philippi Philip. 1. v. 1 of Thessalonica 1. Thess. 5. v. 12 of other Churches the like is affirmed Hebr. 13. v. 17 Iames 5. v. 14 1. Pet. 5. v. 1. Now by Gods essentiall and
touching Church causes from the Aposiles age to ours haue bene committed to Episcopall audience and execution the question is for Gods Law who shoulde be trusted with the execution thereof And who rather say we then hee that is authorized by God to be the Angel of his Church and steward of his house at whose mouth the rest should aske the Law and be rather subiect vnto him then perch ouer him The execution of Gods Lawe by no meanes wee grant to the Bishop for then wee yeelde him all but in that case though ech Presbyter be inferiour to him yet the whole Presbyterie is aboue him and may both ouer-rule him and censure him That is as much as if you had said when the sheepe list to agree I will not say conspire they must leade their sheepeheard and when the children are wilfull they must rule their father Otherwise if the bishop be Pastor and father to eche Presbyter hee is the like to the whole Presbyterie consequently they must heare obey him as Gods Angel so long as he keepeth within the bounds of his message Nay euery Presbyter is a Pastour and Father as well as the Bishop and equall with him neither hath hee by Gods Lawe any right ouer them but onely by mans deuise Fie on this wauering Sometimes the Bishop shall bee chiefe ouer the Presbyterie by Gods essentiall and perpetuall ordinance Sometimes againe euerie Presbyter shall bee equall and euen with him and hee not chiefe ouer them and when you are a little angrie hee shall bee subiect vnto them and bee censured by them This tapesing to and fro I impute rather to the rawnesse of your discipline not yet digested then to the giddinesse of your heades This it is to wander in the desert of your owne deuises without the line of Gods worde or leuell of his Church to direct you But can you shewe vs by what authoritie you claime this power of your Presbyteries aboue and against their Bishops if by Scriptures produce them if by Fathers then shrinke not from them when they tell you on the other side what power the Bishop had should haue ouer his Presbyters Wee haue both Scriptures and Fathers but specially Scriptures First the Apostles Peter and Paul acknowledge the Presbyters to be Pastours and giue them the feeding ouerseeing and ruling the flock Next the Presbyterie did excommunicate the incestuous Corinthian and imposed hands on Timothie Thirdlie they are the Church which if a man heare not he must bee taken for a Publicane and an Ethnike by Christes commandement Fourthly the common wealth of Israel had apparantly that kind of gouernment which Christ and his Apostles did not alter Lastly the fathers confesse the Churches at first were gouerned with the common counsell of the Presbyters and without their aduise nothing was done in the Church These be the fortes of your late erected Consistorie if these be taken from you you haue no place left whither your maimed discipline may retreat and these are most easilie razed to the ground in order as they stand For FIRST the same power which you claime by Peters and Pauls words vnto Presbyters as Pastours in respect of the flocke committed to their trust you must yeeld vnto Bishops as chiefe Pastors in comparison both of Presbyters and people and so you prooue against your selues for the Bishop is as well chiefe in the Church where he is Gods Angel as in the Consistorie where hee gouerneth the Presbyterie NEXT you cannot conuince that the Presbyterie did either excommunicate the malefactor of Corinth or lay hands on Timothie I haue cleared the inferments of both places before And if you could conclude any such thing which you cannot yet most apparantly the Apostle Paul with his owne mouth adiudged the one and with his owne hands ordained the other THIRDLIE what is meant by the Church in those wordes of Christ if he heare not the Church let him bee as an Ethnike vnto thee I haue alreadie discussed I need not reiterate If you will with the Fathers apply that censure to excommunication you must with the Fathers vnderstand by the Church the Bishops chiefe Rulers of the Church FOVRTHLIE neither had the Iewes that kind of gouernment which you would establish in the Church neâdid our Lord and Master or his disciples euer prescribe to the Gentiles the iudiciass part or fourme of Moses Iawe more then they did the ceremoniall if Moses policie be abrogated Moses Consistor is may not be continued The Judges cease where the lawe faileth the change of the lawe ceremoniall worketh as the Apostle reasoneth a chaunge of the Priesthoode and euen so the disanulling of their penall iudgements dischargeth all their Iudges and Consistories And were it otherwise what winne you by that against Bishops If your Presbyters must be the Iewes Elders your Presidents must answere to their chiefe Priestes and then haue you spunne afair threed for where you thought to diminish the power of Bishops ouer Presbyters you triple it by this Argument It must be death to disobey the chiefe Priest in all points and parts of Gods Iawe Would you stand to your tackling I would neuer wish a better reason against you for the power of bishops then your owne comparison but you vse to giue backe so fast when you bee pressed that my labour would be but lost to follow you In deede Cyprian doeth vehemently vrge that precept of Deuteronomie and many others of the olde Testament for obedience to be yeelded to himselfe and other Bishops as well by Presbyters as people he that will may see the places LASTLIE for Fathers as your fashion is you take a paring of one or two of theÌ where they speake to your liking but reiect both the same and all other ancient writers whenthey mainlie depose against your new discipline That the aduise of Presbyters was at first vsed in the regiment of the Church Ierome and Ambrose seeme towitnesse but that they might ouer-rule or censure the Bishop they neuer said nor meant The safetie of the Church as Ierome thinketh standeth on the dignitie of the chiefe Priest or Bishop to whom except there be giuen a power without any equal and eminent aboue all there will bee as many schismes in the Churches as there be Priests And so Cyprian Thou makest thy selfe Iudge of God and of Christ which sayd to his Apostles and thereby to all Rulers that succeed the Apostles in being ordained their substitutes he that heareth you heareth me and hee that reiecteth you reiecteth me For whence haue heresies and schismes heretofore risen and dailyrise but whiles the Bishop which is but one ruleth the Church is despised by the proud presumption of some and that one Bishop he calleth the Leader of the people the Pastour of the flocke the gouernour of the Church the Bishop of Christ and Priest of God Infinite are the testimonies of the Catholike Fathers against the
are manifest Thou Lord shew whether of these twaine thou hast chosen to take the roume of this Apostleship To the choise of the Seuen I haue oftentimes spoken I shall not need to distrust your memorie You haue not forgotten the Apostles words to the people It is not meete that we should leaue the worde of God to serue the tables They meant not the Lordes table the care thereof the Apostles did not transferre from themselues to any others but because the Grecians murmured that their widowes were neglected in the dailie ministring that care the Twelue committed to such as the people would like and elect What can be vrged out of these Scriptures let those that be wise iudge my capacitie is so slender that I see vtterly nothing euinceable by these examples Neither doeth Cyprian stretch the places to giue the people by Gods lawe the election of their Bishops hee sawe the precedents would enable no such consequent hee vrgeth by Scripture the peoples presence to this ende that their testimonie should bee had touching the life and behauiour of the partie that shall bee chosen least an vnworthie and wicked person should secretlie steale to the office and function of a Bishop Hee saieth it contineth from diuine authoritie vt Sacerdos plebe praesente deligatur that a Priest should bee chosen in the presence of the people and that ordinations ought not to bee made nisi sub populi assistentis conscientia but with the knowledge of the people standing by Nowe why the people should bee present hee noteth in these wordes vt vel bonorum merita praedicentur vel malorum crimina detegantur that as well the merites of the good might bee acknowledged as the faults of the lewd discouered by the presence of the people quae singulorum vitam plenissimè nouit vniuscuiusque actum de eius conuersatione perspexit which knoweth each mans life most exactly and hath tried his behauiour by his conuersation Though Cyprianâ proofes doe not conclude the peoples presence by Gods lawe to âee required in the choise of Bishops yet Cyprians meaning is verie good and agreeth both with the order of the Primitiue Church and with Saint Pauls prouiso that a Bishop must bee well reported of euen of them that are without as also that hee must bee no follower of wine no fighter no brawler no filthie gayner no desirer of money but ruling his house honestlie and hauing his children in obedience in effect one whose lyfe and conuerâation the whole Church commended and the aduersarie coulde not chalenge Notwithstanding you may not hence collect that the principall and essentiall right of electing by Gods lawe consisteth in the peoples voyces you nor no man liuing can deduce any such thing out of the Scriptures The Apostle that we read vsed no such fourme of elections as in the chapter before I was occasioned more at large to shew And since wee haue neither precept nor example of the Apostles for the people to choose their bishops I thinke you will hardly make any demonstration for your popular elections by the Scriptures Wee haue places ynow in the newe Testament but that you eleuate and elude them and besides wee haue the general and ful consent and vse of the Primitiue Church to iustifie our interpretation of those places to be agreeable to the trueth of the word but sometimes you do alleadge and esteeme the vniuersall custome of the Church and exposition of the Fathers when they make for you and sometimes when they please you not you reiect them as fast Do vs no wrong we refuse nothing that the ancient and Primitiue church of Christ vniuersally obserued and practised as expressed or intended in the Scriptures It is your maner it is not ours to thinke no churches councils nor Fathers euer vnderstoode the necessary points of doctrine and discipline mentioned in the word before your selues If the whole church of Christ made any such conclusion out of the Scriptures for the popular election of bishops as you doe we will presently receiue it if not stay your vaunts till you bring their warrants and by that time your heate will be well delayed you shew one that after his maner is eloquent and vehement for that he taketh in hand but his proofes are weake if not mistaken his purpose is to haue the peoples presence and testimonie to witnesse their liues that shall be chosen his confession is that this was not generall though in fauour of his cause he saith Apud nos ferâ per Prouincias vniuersas tenetur It is so obserued with vs and almost in al Prouinces The whole Church afterward kept that order in electing their Bishops What course they kept wee shall quickely finde all the question will be whether they required the peoples voyces as necessarie by Gods commaundement which may not be broken neither for Prelates nor Princes or whether they vsed that kinde of election as an order in Christian assemblies fittest to preserue the peace of the Church and to maintaine the good liking of the people towards their Pastors It shall therefore be best first to consider where the holie Ghost layeth the burden and charge of these elections then what freedome the wisedome of God leaueth to the multitude or Magistrates of each Citie and Countrey These things well marked will deliuer vs from wandering and erring as touching Gods ordinance The Apostle writing to Timothie and Tite first describeth what maner of men must bee admitted to the office of a Bishop and then assureth the Ordainers that if they laie handes on any other then on such they communicate with the sinnes of as many as they aduaunce vnfit for that place Laie handes hastilie on no man neither be partaker of other mens sinnes keepe thy selfe pure Let the Bishops heare saieth Ierome that haue power to appoint Presbyters in euery Citie with what condition the order of ecclesiasticall constitution is tied neither let them thinke they are the Apostles wordes but Christes Whereby it is euident that they which contemning the Apostles precept giue any man an ecclesiasticall degree for fauour not for desert do against Christ. Chrysostome Paul meaning to intreat of a Bishops office sheweth what maner of man in all things a Bishop must be not giuing it as a warning to Timothie but speaking vnto all and by him directing all And againe vpon those wordes I charge thee before God and Iesus Christ and the elect Angels that thou keepe these precepts Laie hands hastilie on no man hee saieth Paul terrifieth Timothie and hauing so done hee mentioneth that which is most needfull and chieflie holdeth the Church together ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã euen ordination Lay hands hastilie on no man neither communicate with other mens sinnes What is hastilie not vpon the first triall not vpon the second not vpon the third but oftentimes examining and exactlie sifting the partie The case is dangerous thou shalt beare the
punishments of his sinnes who art the occasion of them for remitting the former offences out of time thou shalt answere for those that are after committed as being the cause of them and likewise for those that are past as not letting him alone to lament and repent them And Ambrose Paul chargeth Timothie before God the father and Christ his sonne and the elect Angels Vnder this charge he commandeth those things to be kept which pertaine to ordination in the Church least easilie any man should get an ecclesiasticall dignitie but in quisition be first had of his life and maners that a meete and approoued Minister or Priest may be appointed neither any to be ordained whose faults deserue suspicion least the ordainer be defiled with his sinnes and offences for hee sinneth which ordaineth and trieth not Occumenius Where Paul saieth to Timothie I prayed thee to staie at Ephesus addeth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã there had Paul ordained him a Bishop Let no man despise thy youth for a Bishop must speake with authoritie Hee giueth precepts not to Timothie alone but to euery Bishop And vpon these words Lay hands bastilie on no man Paul treateth of ordinations for he wrate to a Bishop And so writing on the epistle to Tite he saieth Paul left Tite to make Bishops in euery Citie hauing first made him a Bishop Primasius likewise Timothie was a Bishop and Pauls disciple to him by writing hee giueth authoritie to correct all ecclesiasticall discipline and to ordaine Bishops and Deacons And againe Be not partaker of an other mans sinnes Paul saieth It is a communion with another mans sinnes when one is ordained and not examined As therefore in ordaining euill men he is partaker of their sinnes which ordaineth such so in the ordaining of the holy he is partaker of their righteousnes which did make choise of so good men The perill of ordaining Bishops and Presbyters by Pauls owne confession lieth ineuitablie on such as impose hands and therefore by Gods lawe they must haue power to examine who bee fit and libertie to refuse those that be vnfit For as without them there can bee none ordained so if rashly or corruptly they lay hands on any they be partakers of their sinnes Further with elections of the Scriptures doe not meddle saue that Timothie as the Fathers affirme by occasion of Pauls words was chosen Bishop by prophesie that is by the direction and appointment of the holy Ghost and not by voyces Oecumenius ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã By the commaundement or appointment of the spirite were Bishops at first made and not at randon So Theodorete Thou vndertookest this order by diuine reuelation Chrysostome Paul to stirre vp Timothie putteth him in minde who choose him and who ordained him as if he had sayd Thou wast chosen of God hee himselfe put thee in trust ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã thou wast not made by mens voices And Theophilact Anciently by the oracles appointment of the Prophets that is by the holy Ghost Priests were straight way ordained So was Timothie chosen to be a Priest Ambrose saieth Timothie was predestinated when he was taken by the Apostle to this end that he should bee ordained as iudged woorthie to be a Bishop This kinde of election I take was vsuall in the Apostles times the spirite of God directing them on whom they should lay their hands other election of Pastours and Teachers I read none specified in the sacred writings Popular election of Bishops I find afterward practised in the Primitiue Church but not mentioned in the Scriptures and therefore well may the peoples interest stand vpon the grounds of reason and nature and bee deriued from the rules of Christian equitie and societie but Gods lawe doeth not meddle with anie such matter nor determine more then I haue tolde you which is that such Bishops as ordaine them shall answere for them with the perill of their owne soules if they doe not carefullie looke into the abilitie and integritie of all that they authorize with imposition of handes to guide or teach the flocke of Christ. When I say the people can not chalenge by Gods lawe the right to choose their Bishop I meane no such thing is expressed and commaunded in the Scriptures excluding thereby the false conceites of some fanaticall spirites in our dayes which affirme our Bishops and Teachers to bee no true Pastours because they are not chosen by the particular voyces and personall Suffrages of the people and by consequent our Sacraments to bee no Sacramentes and Church no Church and so this whole Realme to bee drowned in confusion without assurance of saluation whose madnesse is rather to bee chastised by the Magistrate then to be refused by doctrine the authors being voyde not onely of learning which they despise but of reason to weigh what is sayde against them Otherwise I acknowledge each Church and people that haue not by lawe custome or consent restrained themselues stand free by Gods lawe to admit maintaine and obey no man as their Pastour without their liking and so the peoples election by themselues or their rulers dependeth on the very first principles of humane fellowships assemblees for which cause though bishops by Gods law haue power to examine ordaine before any may be placed to take charge of soules yet haue they no power to impose a Pastour on any Church against their wils nor to force them to yeelde him obedience or maintenaunce without their liking How farre authoritie custome and consent may preiudice and ouer-rule this libertie which Gods lawe leaueth vndiminished shall anone be handed when once we see what order the Primitiue Church obserued in her elections of Bishops and Presbyters The Churches of Christ had aunciently two wayes to bee prouided of Bishops and Presbyters the one Election the other Postulation When the Bishop of any Citie died whose Church had store of Clergie men to succeede the Bishops of the same Prouince that were neerest to the place by conference amongst themselues appointed a day to resort thither and aduertised both people and Presbyters thereof At which time the Clergie and Laitie assembling in the Church so many Bishops as conuenientlie might but vnder three they could doe nothing came thither and there heard both whom the Clergie named and whom the Citie liked If all or the most of euery sort agreed the partie was pronounced chosen another day prefixed to ordaine him the Bishops proposing his name and the time on the Church doores and requiring euerie man that could or would obiect any thing against him to bee then and there readie with his proofes and witnesses At their next repaire the Bishops that came to giue imposition of handes heard aduisedly what each man could charge him with and if in their consciences the elect prooued to bee such as the Apostle prescribed they ordained him in the eies of all men Pastour of that
Church and burdened him with the due obseruation of Gods and mans lawes If they found any iust impediment they reiected him as vnfit and proceeded to the like election of some other on whom both Presbyters and Citizens could accord Alexander Seuerus the Romane Emperour did commend and imitate the Christians maner in trying and examining their Presbyters and Bishops When hee would send saieth Lampridius any Rulers to the Prouinces or make Gouernours hee proposed their names exhorting the people that if any could obiect any crime they should make iust proofe and vsed to say it were a shame not to doe that in the Rulers of the Prouinces which the Christians did in proclaiming their Priests that were to bee ordained When the Cities had not store of Clergie men or not such as they liked they were forced to seeke a Bishop from another church and then did they goe to the Bishop of the chiefe or mother Citie in the same Prouince and of him desired to haue such a man for their Bishop or els some other whom the Metropolitane that is the Bishop of the mother Church or Citie should thinke fit for them This was called Postulation Upon their request the Metropolitane conferring with the Bishop whose Presbyter was desired and calling vnto him at the least two other Bishops tried and examined the partie liked after the same maner that others were and then ordained him or if hee were reiected some other likewise tried and approoued to bee Ruler of the Church that wanted a Pastour And as to keepe the people from faction the Presbyters from ambition the Bishops of the same Prouince were appointed to be present at the choise to see the election goe forward in Christian and decent maner without corruption canuasse or tumult so to restraine the Bishops that they should not disorder the action for hatred or fauour of any side the whole order of their proceeding was to bee intimated to the Metropolitane before they imposed handes and if any iust complaint were made of their partialitie the Metropolitane had power to staie them from going forward and with a greater number of Bishops to discusse and vpon cause to reuerse the Election The Councill of Nice willeth a Bishop to hee made by all the Bishops of the same Prouince and if any difficultie suffer not all to assemble yet at least three to meete and the rest by letters to giue their consent before the partie bee ordained Yea they made it a cleare case that if any were ordained without the knowledge of the Metropolitane hee should be no Bishop as also that if any diuersitie of iudgements grew amongst the Bishops the voyces of the most part should preuaile For the making of Presbyters there did not assemble so many Bishops since one was sufficient to laie hands on theÌ howbeit the same order was obserued in trying examining Presbyters that I mentioned before in Bishops the publike testimonie of y â people touching their conuersation was not omitted except the Bishops were so assured of their good behauiour that they would take it vpon the burden of their owne soules Let no man bee made a Clergie man saieth the third Council of Carthage nisi probatus vel Episcoporum examine vel populi testimonio vnlesse he bee allowed by y e examination of the Bishops or by the testimonie of the people And likewise The Bishop must not ordaine Clarkes without the counsel of his Clergie haue also theassent testimonie of the Citizens The people might not elect Presbyters the councill of Laodicea did vtterlie prohibite it The multitude must not make choise of such as shall bee called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to be Priests for ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is either y â place where they sate or the office which they bare yet might they present such as they tooke to be meet men for that place to the Bishop and pray him to examine and allow theÌ according to his discretion yea they were desired by the Bishop to find out such amongst theÌselues as they supposed for learning and life to be fit for that calling though vnknowen as yet to the bishop and to offer them that hee with the helpe of his Clergie might trie them whether they were answerable to the Canons of the Church and worthie that function So was S. Austen violently caught by the people when Valerius exhorted them to looke out of themselues some meete men to be dedicated to the seruice of God and brought to the Bishop to be ordained The like violence was offered to many by the people as Austen confesseth Ierome toucheth this order of presenting by the people when hee saieth to Rusticus Cum ad perfectam aetatem veneris te vel populus vel Pontifex ciuitatis in Clerum elegerit when thou coÌmest to perfect yeeres and either the people or the bishop of the citie choose thee into the Clergie thereby noting that in cities some were assumed by the Bishop some offered by the people as meete men to bee taken into the number of Clergie men In countrey parishes when they wanted they desired a Presbyter or Deacon of the Bishop in whose dioces they were and he according to their necessities did furnish them out of his own Presbyterie or out of the store of some other Church in his diocesse and if he were not able to doe it they repaired to the Metropolitane who did furnish them out of the whole Prouince It happeneth often saieth Aurelius Bishop of Carthage in the Councill of Africa that Churches which want Deacons Presbyters or Bishops aske them of me and I mindfull of the Canons send to the Bishop vnder whom he is and acquaint him that his Clarke is desired of this or that Church and hitherto they haue not withstood but least hereafter it fall out that they denie me requiring this of them if I demaund any such thing of one of my fellow Bishops with two or three of your place ioyning with mee and he bee irreligious and not regard me your charitie must determine what I shall doe for you know that I sustaine the care of many Churches and ordinations They answere This seat hath had alwayes libertie whence soeuer to ordaine a Bishop that was desired of him at the instance of any Church One Bishop may ordaine many Presbyters but a Presbyter meete for a Bishoprike is hardlie found Three at least were requisite to impose hands on a Bishop but any one Bishop might ordaine Presbyters as the auncient Canons of the Church import Let a Bishop bee ordained by two or three Bishops but a Presbyter Deacon and the rest of the Clergie by one Bishop The Primitiue maner of electing Bishops we see wherein I obserue first that the bishops who were to impose hands had their warrant by Gods law to reiect the partie chosen if they found him vnfit either for learning or maners the wordes of
Saint Paul are cleare to that purpose Laie handes hastilie on no man neither communicate with another mans sinnes Next the whole church was to ioyne in the naming and liking of their Pastour before hee was accounted to be chosen The nomination as some say belonged to the Clergie the rest had the approbation so that neither could the Clergie preuaile without the peoples nor the peoples desires take place without the consent of the Clergie Leo distinguisheth the Clergie from the people in that the Clergie did elect and subscribe that is deliuer their election in writing the people he deuideth into three degrees and euery one of theÌ had an interest in the liking and accepting of their Bishop Expectarentur vota Ciuium testimonia populorum quaereretur honoratorum arbitrium electio Clericorum quae in sacerdotuÌ solent ordinationibus ab ijs qui norunt patrum regulas custodiri The desires of the Citizens should be expected the testimonie of the people the iudgement of the honorable should be had the election of the Clergie which things vse to be kept in ordering of Priests or Bishops of all that know the rules of our fathers and againe Teneatur subscriptio Clericorum honoratorum testimonium ordints confensus plebis qui praefuturââ est omnibus ab omnibus eligatur Let the subscriptiâ of the Clergie be continued the testimome of the honourable the consent of the order and people He that shall ouersee all let him be chosen of all The wisedome of Gods Church in taking the consent of the people in the election of their Bishops I cannot but commend I finde to great and good effects of it in the Church stories For thence it came copasse that the people when their desires were accomplished did QVIETLIE RECEIVE WILLINGLTE MAINTAINâ DILIGENTLIE HEARE and HARTILIE LOVE their Pastours yea venter their whole estates and hazard their liues rather then their Pastours should miscarie as may bee seene by the zeale of the people of Alexandria for Athanasius and Peter of Cesarea for Basile of Constantinople for Paul arm Chrysostome and of sundrie other places for their Bishops And could the people as well haue tempered their griefe when their affections were ouer-ruled as they shewed their loue when their expectation was satisfied their interest in electing their Bishop had vene better regarded and longer continued but expetienee of their factions schismes tumults vprores murders and what not if they might not haue their wils caused both ancient Fathers and Councils to mislike that the people bare so great a swaie in these elections and forced Christian Princes if not wholie to exclude them yet greatly to abridge them Nazianzene reporting the choise of Eusebius to the Bishoprike of Cesarea saieth The Citie of Caesarea was in a tumult about the choise of their Bishop and the sedition was sharpe and hardly to be appeased And as the people distracted in manie mindes proposed some one some another as is often seene in such cases at length the whole people agreeing on one of good calling amongst them commended for his life but not yet baptized they tooke him against his will and with the helpe of a band of souldiours that was then come to the Citie they placed him in y â Bishops chaire offered him to the rest of the Bishops present mixing threats with persuasioÌs they required to haue him ordered pronounced for their bishop Thus was Euseb. chosen or rather forced intruded against al the canons yea against his own liking by the heat intemperaÌce of the people In electing Basil the next that succeeded Eusebius they againe fell to another vproare stood as stiffe against Basil being a most worthy man as they were heady for Eusebius til they were calmed by the wisdom and trauel of Nazianzens fathers Againe saith Nazianz. after the death of Euseb. the same City grew tumultuous for the same cause the sedition the feruenter it waxed the absurder it proued The like we reade and worse of other cities There kindled a grienous seditio at Antioch saith Eusebius about the deposing of Eusta thus after wheÌ an other was to be chosen the flame therofso increased that it was like to subuert the whole city the people being diuided into two parts The Magistrates of the city supported the sides bands of souldiers were mustered as against an enemy and the matter had bin tried by the sworde if God and the feare of the Emperour writing vnto them had not somewhat assuaged the rage of the multitude eight whole yeeres the place was without a Bishop When Dioscorus Bishop of Alexandria was deposed by the great Councill of Chaltedon and Proterius set in his place by the common decree of the Synode a mighty intolerable seditioÌ grew amoÌgst the people for it some affecting Dioscorus some cleauing to Proterius the people opposed theÌselues against the Magistrats when with a strong hand they thoght to represse the vproare the multitude with stones beat the souldiers into a Church and besieged them and destroyed a number of them aliue with fire And taking their aduauntage vpon the death of Martian the Emperour they erected an other Bishop and brought him to the Church on Easter day and slue Prorerius and sixe others with him in the Temple without anie regarde of the place or the day and drewe his bodie wounded and mangled along all the quarters of the Citie beating and hewing his dead carkasse in most miserable wise and burning as much as was lefte they scattered his ashes into the wynde exceeding the fiercenesse of anie wilde beastes The people of Rome played their partes in the election of the in Bishops no lesse then others did as their owne stories witnesse for example at the choice of Damasus the sedition was so great yea the warre so fierce the people maintaining on either side their Bishop elect that the places of prayer were fiâled with mans blood Ammianus saith the conflict was so sharpe that the regent of the citie not able to redresse it nor appease it was faine to forsake the place and in the church where the Christians assembled in one day there were slaine an hundred thirty seuen and the rage of the people scant ceased a long time after Euerie where sedicions increased so fast that hardlie coulde a bishop be quietly chosen which made Austen in his life time contrarie to the Canons to elect his successor I know saith he vpon the deaths of Bishops the Churches are vsually turmoiled by ambitious contentious persons which I haue often seene sorrowed Nazianzen seeing their disorder in the choice of Basil censured popular elections in these words It was not obscure who did excell the rest no more then the Sunne compared with the Starres but very euident to all others and specially to the most selected and purest part of the people I meane the
and Bishops that they should receiue inuestiture from him So that if any were chosen Bishop by the Clergie and people except he were also approoued inuested by the said king he should not be consecrated Which priuâlege to giue Bishoprikes and Abbeys by a ring and a staffe continued in the Romane Emperors more then 300. yeeres after Charles and was restored to Henry the fift 1111. yeeres after Christ by Paschalis the second not afterward wrested froÌ him his successors by the bishop of Rome but with extreme treacherie bloodshed and violence As the Emperours of Rome vsed this superioritie in elections of bishops foure hundred yeeres before Charles so the kings of France continually practised the same three hundred yeeres before the Empire came to their handes After Licinius the ninth bishop of Turon in the tenth place Theodorus and Proculus were surrogated by the commandement of Queene Chrodieldis wife to Chlodoueus the first christian King of France The eleuenth was Dinifius who came to the Bishopricke by the election of the said king The twelfth was Ommatius who was ordained by the commandement of king Clodomere one of Chlodouees sonnes At Aruerne foure yeeres after Chlodouees death Theodorike another of his sonnes commaunded Quintianus to be made Bishop there and al the power of the Church to be deliuered vnto him adding hee was cast out of his owne Citie for the zeale and loue hee bare to vs. And the Messengers straite way departing called the Bishops and people together and placed him in the chaire of the Church of Aruerne And when Quintianus was dead Gallus by the kings helpe was substituted in his chaire After whose decease Cato elected by the Clergie and most part of the people bare himselfe for bishop but when king Theodoualdus heard it certaine Bishops were called vnto Mastright and Cautinus ordayned Bishop and directed by the kings commaundement to Aruerne was gladly receiued of the Clergie and Citizens there The same Cato was afterward chosen by the precept of King Chlotharius to the bishopricke of Turon for so the Clergie tolde him non nostra te voluntate expetiuimus sed Regis praeceptione We desired thee not of our owne wils but by the kings commandement which hee refused and thereupon they of Turon suggested another to the King to whom the king replied Praeceperam vt Cato Presbyter illic ordinaretur cur est spreta nostra iussio I commanded that Cato the Presbyter should be ordained Bishop there and why is our commaundement despised They answered We requested him but hee woulde not come And whiles they were with the king Cato himselfe came and besought the king that Cautinus being remooued hee might be placed at Aruerne At which the king smiling hee then secondly requested he might be ordained at Turon which before he had neglected To whom the king saide I first commanded they shoulde consecrate you to that Bishopricke but as I heare you despised the place and therefore you shal be farre enough from it When Pientius bishop of Poicters was dead Austraphius hoped to succeede in his place But king Charibert one of Chlothaâius sonnes turned his minde and Pascentius succeeded by the kings commandement The like precepts of diuers christian kings of France 1000. yeeres before our dayes for the making of Iouinus Domnolus Nonnichius Innocentius Sulpitius Promotus Nicetius Desiderius Gundegisilus Virus Charimeres Fronimius and other bishops of France in sundry churches of that realme he that liketh to see may reade in the storie of Gregorie made Bishop of Turon before Gregorie the first was placed to the See of Rome By which it is euident that other Princes besides the Romane Emperours haue from their first profession of Christianitie not onely ruled the elections of Bishops as they saw cause but appointed such as were meete for the places to be consecrated without depending on the voyces of the people or Clergie And what should hinder christian Princes to take this right into their owne handes from the people since there is no precept in Gods Lawe to binde the church that the people shoulde elect their bishops and consequently the manner of electing them must bee left to the lawes of eche Countrie without expecting the peoples consent Bullinger a man of great reading and iudgement alledging both the examples of the Scriptures and the words of Cyprian which are before repeated at large and also the vse of the primitiue Church in choosing their Bishops cócludeth thus Quanquam ex illis omnino colligere nolim deligendi Episcopiâus ad promiscuae plebis suffragia esse reducendum Utrum enim totius ecclesiae comitijs an paucorum suffragijs Episcopum designari melius sit nulla potest certa omnibus praescribi ecclesâis constitutio Sunt enim alijs regionibus alia Iura alij ritus instituta Si qui abutuntur iure illo per tyrannidem cogantur in ordinem à sancto Magistratu vel transferatur ab eis ius designandi Ministros Satius est enim eligendi munere seniores aliquot ex regis vel magistratus iussu defungi aduocatis consultisque c. Notwithstanding I woulde not collect by these that the right to chuse a Bishop should be recalled to the voyces of the people Whether it were meeter to haue a bishop appointed by the asseÌbly of the whole church or by the suffrages of a few there can bee no certaine rule prescribed to all Churches for diuers Countries haue different Lawes and customes But if any tyrannically abuse their right they may be punished by the godly Magistrate or the right of electing taken from theÌ for it were better that some graue men by the Magistrates or the kings commaundement made the election calling to them and consulting with such as know what belongeth to the function of a bishop what is fit for the people and church where he shalbe placed and how to iudge of euerie mans learning and maners Beza that holdeth hard for discipline giueth ouer popular elections as no part of Gods ordinance and confesseth that in Geneua it selfe though their state be popular yet they allow the people no such power The erecting of the Deconship saith he was essential neuer to be abrogated in the church of God And the maner of appointing some for that function in the Church to wit by election was likewise essential but that the whole multitude was called togither gaue their voices that was neither essential nor perpetual for after when experience taught that confusion ambitioÌ rising by occasioÌ of the multitude increased was to be preuented the Synode of Laodicea being indeed but prouincial yet approued by the sixt Oecumenical council prudently took order by their 13. canon that the electioÌ of such as were chosen to the sacred ministery should not be permitted to the multitude or to the people not
haue a good testimonie of those that are without If this were the reason why the people were called to the election of their bishops then the cause ceasing why should not the effect likewise cease If they can giue no testimonie as in our case they cannot what neeveth their presence If the authoritie of the people were requisite to place their pastour as when there was no belecuing prince happily it was in that respect also the Magistrate is more sufficient then the multitude to assure the election and assist the elect If consent be expected lest any man should be intruded upon the people against their willes the peoples consent is by the publike agreement of this realme yeelded and referred to the princes liking If iudgement to discerne betweene fit men and vnfit be necessarie I hope the grauitie and prudencie of the Magistrate may woorthely be preferred before the rashnesse and rudenesse of the many that are often ledde rather with affection then with discretion and are carried with manie light respectes and lewd meanes as with faction and flatterie fauour and fansie corruption and briberie and such like baites from which Gouernours are if not altogether free yet farre freer then the intemperate and vnrulie multitude And so take what respect you will either of DISCERNING ASSISTING or MAINTAINING of fitte passours and you shall finde the choice of ishops lieth more safelie in the princes then in the peoples hands The Clergy vsed to discerne and elect the people did like and allow their Pastours and to say the truth men of the same profession if they be not blinded with affections can best iudge of âch mans fitnes Indeeee the Canon Law ruleth the case thus Electio clericorum est coÌsensus Principis petitio plebis Clergy meÌ must elect the Prince may coÌsent the people must request the late bishops of Rome neuer left cursing and fighting til they excluded both prince people reduced the election wholy to the Clergie whom they might command at their pleasures but by your leaue it was not so from the beginning The forme of election prescribed by y t Roman laws 1000. yeeres since willed the Clergie the gouernors or chiefe men of the city to come together taking their oths vpon the holie gospel ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to decree that is to elect or name 3. persons of which y e ordainer was to chuse y e best at his discretioÌ The fullest wordes that the ancient Greeke Writers vse for all the partes of election ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to propose to name to choose to decree are in the stories ecclesiasticall applied to the people When Eudoxius of Constantinople was dead and the Arrianâ had chosen Demophilus in his place the Christians there is Socrates writeth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã chose one Euagrius Sozomene saieth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã they decreed Euagrius to be their bishop Nazianz. speaking of y e election of Eusebius saith the people were diuided into many sides ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã some naming one and some an other which word also Socrates vseth of the people in the choice of Ambrose and repineth that in his time ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the first naming of the bishop was permitted ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to the headie and vndiscreete multitude At the choice of Paulus to the Bishopricke of Constantinople Socrates saith the people were diuided into two partes and the Omousians ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã elect Paulus to the Bishopricke The Council of Nice was content that such as were ordained by Miletius shoulde be reârdered and placed in the countes of other bishops that died ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã if they were found worthie and the people elected them Upon the dââth of Auxentius at Millanâ ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the multitude saith Sozomene fell to âedition not agreeing on the election of any one When Nectarius was dead and Chrysostome chosen in succeââe him Sozomene saieth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the people and Cleargie decreeing it the Emperour consented Socrates saieth he was chosen ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã by the common decree of the Cleargie and people Upon the depriuing of Nestorius many âamed Philip ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã but more chose Proclus and Proclus election had preuailed had not some of the mightiest pretended a Canon against him that being named Bishop of one Citie hee coulde not bee translated to another Which being heard and beleeued ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã forced the people to hold their peace So that in the primitiue church the people did propose name elect and decree as wel as the Clergie and though the Presbyters had more skill to iudge yet the people had as much right to choose their Pastour and if the most part of them did agree they did carrie it from the Clergie so the persons chosen were such as the Canons did allow and the ordainers could not iustly mislike If it seeme hard to any man that the people in this point should be preferred as farre forth as the Clergie let him remember the Apostles in the Actes when they willed the Church at Ierusalem to choose the seuen that vndertooke the care of the widowes did not make any speciall remembrance or distinction of the seuentie Disciples from the rest who were then present and part of that company but committed as well the discerning as electing of fit men in common to the whole number of brethren reseruing approbation and imposition of hands to themselues for calling the multitude of Disciples together they said ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã consider of seuen men of your selues that are well reported of and full of the holie ghost and of wisedome whome wee may appoint ouer this businesse ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and they chose Steuen and the other sixe whome they set before the Apostles Since then the Apostles left elections indifferently to the people and Clergie of Ierusalem if you make that choice a president for elections what warrant had the Bishop of Rome to exclude them if their vnrulinesse deserued afterward to haue their libertie diminished or their âway restrained that belonged not to the Popes but to the Princes power and therefore he was but an vsurper in taking it both from Prince and people without their consents and christian Princes vse but their right when they resume elections out of the Popes hands by conference with such as shal impose hands on them within their âwn realmes name whom they thinke fit to succeede in the episcopal seate So did the ancient Emperors and Princes that were in the primitiue church as I haue shewed They neuer tooke the whole into their hands but onely gaue their consents before the election could take place It was a most tedious and trouble some worke for one man to name and elect all the Bishops in the Romane empire and therefore the Emperours left the Magistrates of each Citie to performe that
at first to the ministers of each parish by the lord of y t Soile were matter enough in the iudgement of Christes Church to establish the right of Patrones that they alone should present Clerkes because they alone prouided for them the Princes interest to conferre Bishoprikes hath far more sound and sufficient reason to warrant it for besides the maintenance which the kings of this land yeelded when they first endowed bishoprikes with lands and possessions to vnburden their people of the support and charges of their Bishops in that respect haue as much right as any Patrones can haue the preheminence of the sworde whereby the Prince ruleth the people the people rule not the Prince is no small enforcement that in elections as well as in other points of gouernment the Prince may iustlie chalenge the soueraigntie aboue and without the people Gods law prescribing no certaine rule for the choise of Bishops the people may not chalenge the like without or against the Prince And lastly though the people in former ages by the sufferance of magistrates had somewhat to doe with the elections of their Bishops yet nowe for the auoiding of such tumults and vprores as the Primitiue Church was afflicted with by the lawes of this Realme and their owne consents the peoples interest and liking is wholie submitted and inclosed in the Princes choise so that whome the Prince nameth the people haue bound themselues to acknowledge and accept for their Pastour no lesse then if hee had bene thosen by their owne suffrages And had they not here unto agreed as by Parliament they haue I see no let by Gods lawe but in Christian kingdomes when any difference groweth euen about the elections of Bishops the Prince as head and Ruler of the people hath better right to name and elect then all the rest of their people If they concurre in iudgement there can bee no variance if they dissent the Prince if there were no expresse lawe for that purpose as with vs there is must beare it from the people the people by Gods lawe must not looke to preuaile agaynst their Prince If we might safelie doe it we could obiect against the Princes giuing of Bishoprikes that Athanasius saieth Where is there any such Canon that a Bishop should be sent out of the pallace And the second Councill of Nice alleageth an ancient Canon against it All elections of Bishops Presbyters or Deacons made by the Magistrate are voyde by the Canon which saieth If any Bishop obtaine a Church by the helpe of the secular Magistrate let him bee depâââ sed and put from the Lordes table and all that communicate with him The Councill of Paris likewise in earnest manner Let none bee ordeined Bishop agaynst the wils of the Citizens but onely whom the election of the people and Clergie shall seeke with full affection Let him not be intruded by the Princes commaundement nor by any other meanes against the consent of the Metropolitane the Bishops of the same Prouince And if any man by ouermuch rashnesse presume to inuade the heigth of this honour by the Princes ordination let him in no wise bee receiued by the Bishops of the same Prouince Rules of discipline be not like rules of doctrine In Christian faith whatsoeuer is once true is alwayes and euery where true but in matters of ecclesiasticall gouernement that at some times and in some places might be receiued and allowed which after and else where was happilie disliked and prohibited If any Father or Councill affirme that by Gods lawe the people haue right to elect their Bishop the Prince hath not the assertion is so false that no man need regard it No proofe can be made that the people haue by the word of God an essentiall interest in the choice of their Pastours If we speake of mans law whatsome Councils decreed other Councils vpon iust cause might change and what some Princes permitted their successours with as great reason might recall or restraine as the varietie of times and places required Of Councils S. Austen saieth Ipsaplenaria Concilia quis nesciat faepe prior aposterioribus emendari Who can be ignorant that generall Councils are often amended the former by the latter when by the experiment of things that is opened which before was hid and seene which before was not perceiued and that without any smoke of sacrilegious pride obstinate arrogance or enuious contention Of Princes edicts I take the case to be so cleare that no man doubteth whether humane lawes may bee altered or no. All Princes haue the sword with like commission from God and heare their scepters with one and the same freedome that their progenitors did As they may with their owne liking abridge themselues of their libertie so may they with the aduise and consent of their state resume the grants of former Princes and enlarge the priuiledges of their roiall dignitie as farre as Gods lawe permitteth For answere then to your authorities I say First Athanasius and the other two Councils might speake of those times when as yet christian Princes had not reuoked elections of Bishops to their owne power but by their publike lawes commanded their Clergie and people to make choise of their Pastors And in that case he that contrary to the positiue lawes of any kingdome or common wealth made secret meanes or procured to be placed by the priuate letters of Princes against the open lawes of the Realme where hee liued was an ambitious violent intruder and not woorthie to beare the name of a Pastor Bishop in Christes Church Next Athanasius and the rest may speake not of election but of examination ordination which by Gods law is committed to Bishops not to Princes and then their meaning is It is not sufficient for a Bishop to haue the Princes consent decree he must be also examined and ordained by such as the holy Ghost hath appointed to impose hands on him which no man may omit though he be neuer so much allowed elected by y e Princes so both their words proofs seem to import Athanasius misliketh that Constantius sent such as should be bishops out of his pallace and forceably inuaded the Churches by his souldiers and captaines none of the comprouincial bishops approuing or admitting them The second council of Nice doth not impugne that princes should elect but that the decree of the magistrate is not enough to make a bishop And why he must be approued ordained by the bishops of the same Prouince by the Metropolitane as the Nicene Canons witnesse Now the 4. Canon of the Nicene Council which they mention speaketh not a word who shal elect name bishops but who shall examine ordaine theÌ as is euident to be seene And so the council of Paris Non principis imperio ingeratur let him not be imposed by the Princes precept against the Metropolitanes good will And therefore if
If that were their first originall they neede not be ashamed of it all Christendome these twelue hundred yeeres hath reuerenced and followed the decrees and iudgement of the Nicene Fathers the founders of your newe discipline compared with them in antiquitie and authoritie come a great way behinde them but if you looke better about you you shall finde that Metropolitanes are farre elder then the Nicene Council They are not deuised but acknowledged in the Councill of Nice by these wordes ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Let the ancient vsage continue still in Egypt Libia Pentapolis that the bishop of AlexaÌdria haue ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã power and authoritie ouer all these places Likewise at Antioch and in other prouinces ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Let the churches keepe their prerogatiues What those prerogatiues were which anciently belonged to the Metropolitane Churches and their Bishops though the Councill doeth not expresse them all yet these two are there mentioned In the 4. Canon ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã The chiefe authoritie or ratification of things done must beloÌg in euery prouince to the Metropolitane and in this very Canon the next words are In al places or prouinces this is euident that if any man be made a bishop without the knowledge or consent of the Metropolitane this great Council determineth he must be no Bishop So that neither could Synodes be called nor Bishops ordained without y â Metropolitan by the Canons of the Nicene Council their power prerogatiue within their own prouince began not first in that Council but is there witnessed to be ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã an ancient vse as they speake in the 7. Canon ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã an ancient tradition The Councill of Antioch that assembled fifteene yeeres after the Council of Nice concluded as much as I do out of the Nicene Canons A Bishop must not be ordained without a Synode and the presence of the Metropolitane the Bishops of eache Prouince to make a Synode the Metropolitane by his letters must call together It is very requisite that in euery Prouince Councils be kept twise in the yeere to the which Presbyters Deacons and all others that thinke they haue wrong may repaire to receiue iustice from the Synode It is not lawfull for any to assemble Synodes of themselues without those to whom the in other Cities are committed For that is a perfect Council where the Metropolitane is present What power the Metropolitane had aboue the rest they likewise expresse The Bishops of euery prouince must agnise the Metropolitane to haue the ouerfight and care of the whole Prouince Wherefore wee thinke it meet that in honor he be afore them the rest of the bishops do nothing without him according to the canon of our fathers that hath anciently preuailed but onely such thinges as pertaine to their owne charge and Dioecese Further they shall enterprise nothing without the Metropolitane nor the Metropolitane without the consent of the rest The generall Councill of Ephesus affirmeth that Metropolitanes had their preeminence from the beginning of the Church It seemeth good to this sacred Occumenicall Council to reserue vnto euery prouince vntouched and vndiminished the rights which they haue had ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã froÌ the first beginning euery Metropolitan hauing libertie ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to take the copie of our Acts for his owne security according to the vse anciently confirmed These 3. Councils confesse that Metropolitanes were no late nor newe deuise first authorized by the Council of Nice but their right and preeminence was an ancient vsage and Canon of the Church euen from the beginning Nowe that all Christendome euer after the Nicene Councill embraced this kinde of gouernement by Metropolitanes is a case so cleare that no shift can refuse it The second Councill of Arle in France that immediately followed the Councill of Nice saith Nullus episcopus sine Metropolitani per missa nec Episcopus Metropolitanus sine tribus Episcopis comprouincialibus praesumat Episcopum ordinare Let no Bishop presume to ordaine a Bishop without the permission of the Metropolitane nor the Metropolitane himselfe without three Bishops of the same Prouince For this is first euident that hee which is made a Bishop sine conscientia Metropolitani without the consent of his Metropolitane he ought to be no Bishop according to the great Councill of Nice And so for Synodes The Synode shall be assembled at the discretion of the Bishop of Arle and if any being summoned cannot come by reason of sickenes hee shall send another to supplie his place But if any shall neglect to be present or depart before the Councill be dissolued let him know he is excluded from the communion of his brethren and may not be receiued vnles he be absolued in the next Synode The Council of Laodieea in Phrygia Let Bishops be appointed to the regiment of the church by the iudgement of the Metropolitane and the Bishops adioyning being called to the Synode they must not neglect it but go thither and teach or learne what is requisite for the direction of the Church and the rest of their brethren The second Councill of Carthage in Affrica We all thinke good that the Primate of euery Prouince being not first consulted no man presume though with many Bishops in what place soeuer without his precept to ordaine a Bishop but if necessitie force three Bishops wheresoeuer with the Primates precept may ordaine a Bishop The fift Council of Carthage Wee thinke good that the Primates of euerie Prouince be written vnto that when they assemble Councils in their owne Prouinces they hinder not the day limited for the generall meeting The Mileuitane Councill Aurelius Bishop of Carthage saide This is a common cause that euery one of vs should acknowledge his order allowed him by God and the lower Bishops yeeld to those that are aboue them and not presume to doe anything without them Wherefore they which attempt to do ought without regard of their superiors must be accordingly repressed by the whole Synode Al the Bishops answered This order hath bin kept by our fathers and forefathers and by Gods grace shall be kept of vs. The Councill of Rhegium in Italie The ordination which the Canons define to be voyde we also determine to bee frustrate wherein since there were neither three present nor the Letters of the Comprouinciall Bishops nor the Metropolitanes good will obtained there was vtterly nothing that shoulde make a Bishop And againe Let no Bishop repaire to the Church which hath not her chiefe priest except he be inuited by the letters of the Metropolitane lest he be circumuented by the people The Council of Tarracon in Spaine If any Bishop warned by the Metropolitane neglect to come to the Synode except he be hindered by some corporal necessitie let him be depriued of the coÌmunion of all the Bishops
of Constantinople and Chalcedon supplied the places of Bishops as their Legates and substitutes which in the Council of Chalcedon is more fully expressed But what need we rip vp these things at large which pertaine not so much to our purpose we seeke nowe for the antiquitie and authoritie of Metropolitanes and those we find not onely receiued and established in the foure first generall Councils but confessed by them to haue anciently continued in the Church euen from the beginning And surely if you graunt Prouinciall Synodes to be ancient and necessarie in the Church of Christ which you cannot denie Metropolitanes must needs be as ancient and requisite without whom the Synodes of each Prouince can neither be conuocated nor moderated If to auoid Metropolitanes you would haue the prerogatiue of calling and guiding Synodes to run round by course which order you fansied before in Bishops our answere is easie we looke not what you can inuent after 1500. yeeres to please your owne humours but what maner of ecclesiasticall gouernment the Church of Christ from the Apostles times established and continued by the generall consent of the whole world and that we prooue was not onely in euery Church and diocesse to haue a Bishop chiefe ouer the Presbyters but in euery Prouince to appoint a Mother Church and Citie and the Bishop thereof to haue this honour and dignitie aboue the rest of his brethren that hee might by letters consult or call together the Bishops of his Prouince for any question or cause that touched the faith or peace of the Church and not onely moderate their meetings but execute their decrees and see them perfourmed throughout his Prouince This was the ancient and originall vse of Christes Church long before any Princes professed the trueth and when they began to vse their swordes for the doctrine and Church of Christ then did Synodes serue for the direction of Christian Princes and Metropolitanes had the execution as well of Princes lawes as Synodall decrees committed to their power and care throughout their Prouince This course if you disdaine or dislike you condemne the whole Church of Christ from the first encreasing and spreading thereof on the face of the earth to this present age and preferre your owne wisedome if it be worthie that name and not rather to be accounted selfe loue and singularitie before all the Martyrs Confessors Fathers Princes and Bishops that haue liued gouerned and deceased in the Church of God since the Apostles deaths How well the heigth of your conceites can endure to blemish and reproch so many religious and famous lights of Christendome I knowe not for my part I wish the Church of God in our dayes may haue the grace for pietie and prudencie to follow their steppes and not to make the world beleeue that all the seruaunts of Christ before our times fauoured and furthered the pride of Antichrist till in the endes of the world when the faith and loue of most men are quenched or decaied we came to restore the Church to that perfection of discipline which the Apostles neuer mentioned the auncient Fathers and Councils neuer remembred the vniuersall Church of Christ before vs neuer conceiued nor imagined We want not the witnesse of auncient Fathers and stories that reprooue the ambicious and tyrannous dominion of Metropolitanes and Archbishops Socrates saieth The Bishoprike of Rome as likewise that of Alexandria were long before his time growen froÌ the bonds of Priesthood vnto worldly dominion Nazianzene not onely lamenteth the mischiefs which follow these diuersities of degrees but heartilie wisheth there were no such thing that men might be discerned onely by their vertues His words are worth the hearing For this presidencie of Bishops all our estatetottereth shaketh for this the endes of the earth are in a ielousie and tumult both sencelesse and namelesse for this we are in danger to be thought to be of men which in deed are of God and to loose that great and newe name Would God there were neither prioritie of seate neither superioritie of place nor violent preheminence that we might be discerned onely by vertue But the right hand and the left and the midst the higher and lower seate the going before and going euen with haue to no purpose done vs much hurt and cast many into the ditch and brought them to be goates and those not onely of the inferiour sort but euen of the shepeheards which being masters in Israel knew not this You may soone find of the auncient Fathers that misliked the contention ambition and pride of many Bishops in the Primitiue Church but any that misliked their calling you cannot finde The sharper they were in reproouing their vices the sounder witnesses they are in allowing their office If either Socrates or Nazianzene had opposed theÌselues against the iudgement of the Nicene Council yea against the whole church of Christ before after them their credites would not haue counteruailed the weight of that antiquitie authoritie which the others caried but in deed neither of theÌ dispraiseth the wisedom of the Council or custome of the church only they taxe the vices of some persons ambitioÌ of some places which not content with the christian moderation of their predecessors daily augmented their power and their pride by all meanes possible Socrates saith the bishops of Rome and Alexandria were growen beyond the limits of their Episcopal function ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã vnto power dominion The fault he findeth in that place with Celestinus bishop of Rome was for taking from the Nouatians their churches and compelling their bishop to liue at home like a priuate man But herein Socrates leaned a litle too much in fauour of the Nouatians to mislike more then he sheweth cause why Would God the bishop of Rome had neuer worse offended then in so doing He toucheth Cyrillus bishop of Alexandria with like words for the same cause how iustly let the wise iudge If otherwise either of them aspired aboue the compasse of their calling I am farre from defending any pride in them or in whomsoeuer Nazianzene lighted on very tempestuous troublesom times heresie so raging on the one side discord afflicting the Church on the other that he thought best to leaue all and betake himselfe to a quiet solitarie kind of contemplation Of the councils in his time he saieth I am minded if I must write you the trueth to shunne all assemblies of Bishops because Ineuer sawe a good euent of any Councill that did not rather encrease then diminish our euils Their contention and ambition passeth my speach not that hee condemneth all Councils for what follie had that bene in so wise a man but he noteth the diseases of his time the Church being so rent in pieces vnder Valens that it could not be restored nor reformed in many yeeres after Euen so in the wordes which you alleage he traduceth not the vocation or
function of Bishops as a thing superfluous or dangerous to the Church of God but she weth how farre the thirst of honour and flame of discord had caried many euen to the disturbance of the whole world and shaking of the Christian profession in sunder His words are Will they depriue me of the chiefe seate which heretofore some wise men haue admired but nowe as I thinke it is the first point of wisedome to decline it Then folow those words which you alleage for which our whole estate is troubled and shaken for which the vttermost parts of the world are in an hart-burning dissentioÌ that cannot be appeased nor expressed for which we are in danger to be thought to be of men when we are of God and to loose that great and new name The occasions of this speach as may be seene in his life were the horrible tumult that Maximus raised in aspiring to the Bishoprike of Constantinople the inconstancie of Peter bishop of Alerandria who first by letters confirmed him in the place and yet after sent some to ordaine Maximus against him and the generall dislike the Bishops of Egypt and of the West partes had of him though they could not but commend the man because he was placed without their consent Seeing himselfe therefore vndermined and betraied by his familiar friends deserted and forsaken by the Bishop of Alerandria after the death of Miletius Bishop of Antioch murmured and repined against by so many for not expecting their presence and the Bishops readie to warre one with another about his election and ordination he wiselie and stoutlie came into the Councill and said Ye men that are my fellow Pastours of the sacred flocke of Christ it will be a shame and very vnseemlie for you teaching others to be at peace if you be at warre amongst your selues for how shall you perswade them to agree if you varie in your owne opinions I beseech you rather by the blessed Trinitie that you dispose of your matters wiselie and peaceably And if I bee a cause of strife vnto you I am not better then Ionas the Prophet cast me into the Sea and let this troublesome tempest cease from among you I am content to endure any thing for your concord though I be guiltles thrust me out of my throne driue me from the Citie onely embrace you trueth and peace Thus christianlie preferred hee the vnitie of Gods Church before his owne safetie and made more account of quietnes and secrecie then of honour and dignitie At the first rising of this tumult Nazianzene was absent from the Citie and vpon his returne when Maximus and the rest of that faction threatned him with many things he presently and pithilie made that oration to the people whence your wordes are taken Hence you may prooue there were many contentious and ambitious heads in Nazianzens time which in no time before or after did or will want but you can inferre nothing out of these words against the lawfull vse of Episcopall or Metropoliticall moderation and superuision prescribed and limited by the Canons of graue and godly Councils which Nazianzene neither did nor could mislike If you thinke I restraine his meaning examine his words The time was saieth he when a wise man might admire this presidencie but now it is the first point of wisedom in my iudgement to shunne it not because it was then more vnlawfull then before but by reason of the manifold troubles dislikes and dissentions that then oppressed the Church The endes of the earth saieth he are for this in suspicion and warre which hath no eares nor name that is whose cause and remedie are both vnknowen for this we which are of God are in danger saith he to be thought to bee of men and to loose that great and newe name Hee cleerelie confesseth they were of God that is their calling and function was ordained and approoued by God wherefore he willeth them to beware least by their quarelling and contending they occasioned others to suppose they were not of God but of men Doth this place thinke you confute or confirme the vocation of Bishops What more could be sayd for them then that they are of God and not men After this whatsoeuer he saith it toucheth not the vnlawfulnesse of the office but the vnrulinesse of the persons and the vices of men he might traduce without any preiudice to their calling He saieth the name of Bishops was new and wisheth there were no superioritie nor preheminence amongst them but that euery man might be knowen by his vertues The newnesse of the name doeth not so much disgrace the office as the greatnesse of the name doeth commend it Let it bee new so it be great and both of God In what sense Nazianzene calleth the name of Bishop new if he meane the name of Bishop as one of the greatest Patrones of your discipline precisely noteth is not so soone agreed on If he meane a new name as the prophet Esay doeth wheÌ he saith thou shalt bee called by a newe name which the mouth of the Lord shal name or as S. Iohn doeth when he reporteth the wordes of Christ to the Angel of the Church of Pergamus I will giue him a white stone and in the stone a new name written if hee allude I say to either of these places as he may welldoe he could not giue the name of Bishop an higher praise then to call it great and new and that from God If by new you would haue him vnderstand a name lately deuised by men not authorized by God as it seemeth you would you make Nazianzene very forgetful and your selues were scant waking when you made that obseruation in his words nempe Episcopi as though the name of Bishop had bene new in Nazianzenes time for could that name bee new to Nazianzene which the holy Ghost hath so aunciently so often so honourablie mentioned in the Scriptures Read you not this alleaged by Peter out of Dauid Let another take his Bishoprike And againe the holy Ghost hath made you Bishops As also a Bishop must be blamelesse And likewise you are returned to the Shepeherd and Bishop of your soules How could that name be new which is so authentically recorded in the Apostolike writings Haply you will shrinke from that and say the name was newlie theirs because in the Scriptures it is generall to all Presbyters and here it is speciall to Bishops but that is neither true nor any part of Nazianzenes meaning for euen the seuering of chiefe Pastours from Presbyters by the name of bishops was no late nor new deuise in Nazianzenes time That very distinction of names had continued at Alexandria from the death of Marke the Euangelist as Ierome affirmeth In all histories and writers before Nazianzene liued there is no word so common and vsuall to signifie the President and Ruler of the Presbyterie as the name of Bishop and therefore
of the Metropolis or mother Citie which by the witnesse of the Nicene and Ephesine Councils was in their times a verie ancient custome Nowe what gaine you by this if there were a chief bishop in euery prouince to assemble moderate Synodes before that prerogatiue was fastned to anie place It is the office not the place that wee seeke for for so you confesse there were Primates amongst the Apostles Scholers whether they were chosen for the worthines of their gifts or for the greatnesse of their Cities we care not such there were and by such were the Synodes of euerie Prouince assembled and guided When the wonderfull giftes of the holie Ghost failed for which the first age haply made choice of her Primates it is not vnlike but as the next ages following chose the most sufficient men for the most populous Cities so they were content the Bishops of the most famous Churches in euerie prouince should haue ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the preeminence amongst their brethren to call them together and consult them for the common affaires of the whole Church which the foure first generall Councils with one consent confirmed to euery Church and commanded to be kept without alteration or diminution as the ancient rights and customes of the Church euen from the beginning The Council of Nice willeth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the prerogatiues to remaine to euerie Church and againe ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã reseruing alwayes to the Mother Citie her proper dignitie The Councill of Constantinople as Socrates saith ratified the Nicene faith and appointed Patriarkes or Metropolitanes distinguishing their Prouinces As namely Nectarius the Bishop of Constantinople had allowed him Thracia Helladius bishop of Cesarea in Cappadocia Gregorie of Nissa and Otreius of Militene had the regiment of Pontus Aphilochius of Iconium and Optimus of Antioch in Pisidia tooke the charge of Asia the like did Timotheus Bishop of Alexandria for Egypt and Pelagius of Laodicea and Diodorus of Tarsus for the East Churches reseruing the prerogatiue of the Church of Antioch which they deliuered vnto Miletius there present The Canon that before limited these gouernments being alwayes obserued Of the Councill of Ephesus I spake euen now wherein when the Bishops of Cyprus complained that the Church of Antioch began to encroch vpon them contra Apostolicos Canones definitiones Nicenae Synodi contrary to the Apostles Canons and the Decrees of the sacred Councill of Nice and desired that the Synode of Cyprus might enioy their right as they had done euen from the beginning euer since the Apostles times the Fathers reiected and condemned that attempt of the Bishop of Antioch as a thing repugnant to the Lawes of the Church and Canons of the Apostles The great Council of Chalcedon finding fault that some Bishops to encrease their power obtained the Princes Charter to cut one Prouince into twaine of purpose to make two Metropolitanes where before was but one decreed that no Bishop should enterprice the like without the losse of his office and notwithstanding the Imperiall letters already purchased ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the true or ancient Mother City should certainely kepe her proper right and the other newly erected content themselues with the honour of the name The preeminence then of Mother Cities and Metropolitanes is verie ancient in the Church of God and if we admit euen your owne construction of that Canon called Apostolike there were Primates elected in euerie Prouince before there were Metropolitanes and so the office was found to be needefull in the Church of Christ when as yet the places and Cities that shoulde haue that priuiledge were not appointed nor agreed on Some thinke the Metropolitanes function may be deriued from Timothie and Tite by reason that Tite had in charge the whole Ile of Creete and Timothie the ouersight not of Ephesus only but of Asia also Of Tite Chrysostome saith This was one of Paules companions that was approoued Otherwise Paul would not haue committed vnto him an whole Iland and the triallor iudgement of so many Bishops Of Timothie Theodoret saith To him diuine Paul committed the charge of Asia And of them both he saith It a Cretensium Titus Asianorum Timotheus so was Tite the Apostle or Bishop of Creete and Timothie of Asia In deede Ephesus was a Mother Citie as appeareth by the first Ephesine Council but whether it had that prerogatiue by the noblenesse of the place or by succession from Timothie I dare not define Timothie as it shoulde seeme by Theodoret was chiefe ouer all Asia and yet were there sundrie other Cities in Asia besides Ephesus that had Metropolitanes as Iconium Antioch of Pisidia Cyzicum Sardis Rhodos If any thinke it vnlawfull for one man to haue the care and ouersight of other Bishops he may be satisfied or refuted by the example of Tite to whom the whole Iland of Creete was committed as Chrysostome saith and the Ilands adioyning as Ierome writeth and by Paules owne testimonie the making of Bishops in many Cities If therefore any man like these places I am not against them but the ancient euident and constant course of the Primitiue Church to haue Primates or Metropolitanes for the calling and guiding of Synodes in euerie prouince is to me a pregnant and perfect proofe that this order was either deliuered or allowed by the Apostles and their Schollers or found so needefull in the first gouernement of the Church that the whole christian world euer since receiued and continued the same Though the office were tolerable yet the name of Archbishop is expresly prohibited by the third Council of Carthage by the great Council of Africa and was neuer heard of in the Church till the Council of Chalcedon which was kept 455. yeeres after Christ. The wordes of both the Councils interdicting all such proude titles are these The Bishop of the first seate must not be called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Prince of Priestes or high Priest or by any such stile but only the bishop of the first seate If the office be needeful and lawfull the strife for names shall not long trouble vs. Were I perswaded that Archbishop had no signification but king and prince of Bishops the simplicitie and integritie of Christes Church should soone induce me to giue ouer the name but if it import no more then the wordes which these Councils like and vse I see no cause for others to stumble at it The verie Canon lately cited by you which you grant is ancient though not Apostolike calleth the Metropolitane ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the first or chiefest and willeth him to be esteemed ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as head amongst the Bishops of the same prouince The Councils of Carthage the second ca. 12 the third ca. 7. 28 the fift ca. 7. 10 the Mileuitane Council ca. 21. 22. 24 the Affricane ca. 40
43 44 65 73 87 88 92 vse the worde ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã for the primate of euery Prouince Now if ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in composition note the first and chiefe as well in order and dignitie as in time and Imperie I see no reason to refuse the name of Archbishop more then of Primate which worde the Africane Councill so often vseth If you denie that the compounds of ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifie an order amongst fellowes as well as a power ouer subiects to omit prophane Writers by which wee might prooue it Cicero saying Qui Archipirata dicitur nisi aequabiliter praedam dispertiat aut occidetur à socijs aut relinquetur he that is called Archpirate except he diuide the prize equally he shall be slaine or forsaken not of his men but of his fellowes What thinke you of the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Archangel doth it import order and dignitie amongst the Angels or power and imperie ouer them if matters in heauen be too high for vs what say you to the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Patriarch were Abraham Isaac and Iacob in that they were Patriarchs Rulers and Lords ouer the Churchor chiefe fathers in the Church The twelue Patriarchs that were begotten of Iacob wil you call them the rulers of their Fathers or chiefe fathers of the twelue tribes Dauid shall he be a Patriarch in respect of his kingdome and imperie or of his Propheticall graces and dignitie This signification no doubt the learned Fathers did follow when they suffered and vsed in the Church of God the names of Archbishop Archimandrite Archdeacon not that they made them Lords Princes ouer Bishops Monks and Deacons but rather chiefe amongst theÌ But did the worde ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã alwaies import power and authoritie which you shall neuer prooue must that power be straitwaies so princely and peremptorie that it may not stand with a bishops calling Is there no power nor gouernement annexed to a Bishops office Christ saith they be set ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ouer his familie Saint Paul calleth them ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Gouernours in the Lord. That is you will say in respect of their flocke not of their fellow Pastours The Councill of Nice alloweth the Metropolitane ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã power and authoritie ouer his Prouince The Councill of Sardica where were 300. bishops assembled long before the Africane Councill giueth him the title of ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Ruler of the Prouince and addeth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã we meane thereby the Bishop of the Mother Citie or Metropolitane Socrates saith the first council of Constantinople ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã appointed Patriarkes and calleth the charge which they receiued ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a Patriarkdom Ignatius Nazianzen and Chrysost. who I think knew the force of their own tongue better then anie maÌliuing in our age be their skil neuer so great spare not to giue y â name of ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the chiefe Priest vnto bishops Nazianz. speaking to the foresaid Council of ConstaÌtinople about the choice of another in his place as Theodor. reporteth his words said seeking out a maÌ prais-worthy wise that is able to vndertake wel guide the number of cares heere occurrent ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã make him Archbish. of this place And touching Maximus Theodoret saith the same Council depriued him ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of the Archiepiscopall dignitie Where you say that before the Councill of Chalcedon which was about the yeere of Christ 455. you neuer found any subscription in Synode of any man named Archbishop eyther mine cies be not matches or you are greatly deceiued for I find not onely that subscription in the generall Council of Ephesus before the Council of Chalcedon but the maine Council in their letters giue that title to the bishops of Rome Alexandria and Ephesus In the first session of the Councill it is saide The Synode assembling in the mother Citie of Ephesus by the decree of the most religious and Christian kings the Bishops sitting in the most sacred Church called by the name of Marie first Cyril of Alexandria supplying the place of Celestinus ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the mostsacred and most holie Archbishop of the Church of Rome If you take this to be the Notaries fault reade the Mandate which the whole Councill gaue their Legates when they sent them to Constantinople to the Emperours Theodosius and Valentinian for the enlarging of Cyrill and Memnon and likewise their petition to the two princes for the same matter We pern it you say they to their Legates to promise our communion to the Bishops of the East if they will labour with you ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that our most sacred Archbishop Cyril and Memnon may be restored vnto vs. In their relation to the Emperours they giue the like title to Celestinus This holie and oecumenicall Councill say they with which sitteth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the most sacred Archbishop of your great Citie of Rome Celestinus And though the Prouinciall Councill of Affrica willed the name of ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to be refrained in their meetings yet this generall Councill of Ephesus vsually calleth Cyrill and Memnon ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the chiefe Leaders and Rulers of the holie Councill Of the Chalcedon Councill you did well to make no doubt the name of Archbishop is so often vsed in the first second third fourth fift eight tenth foureteenth and sixteenth actions not only in the subscriptioÌs but euen in the deliberations decrees of that Council that with good conscieÌce it might not be dissembled Now if you suppose these three generall Councils of Constantinople Ephesus and Chalcedon and all the Greeke Diuines and Fathers there assembled were so voyde first of learning that they knew not the force of the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in composition then of religion that they would robbe Christ of his proper titles to increase the pride of men against the trueth of the Scriptures I must confesse I vtterly dissent from you the speach is so hard that I cannot digest it if you yeeld them but reasonable skill in their owne tongue and moderate vnderstanding in the principles of faith I haue my desire for then not onely the function and office of Metropolitanes and Primates is as ancient and necessarie in the Church of God as the hauing and guiding of prouincial Synodes and confirmed vnto them as lawfull by the foure first generall Councils but their very names places were allowed and allotted vnto them by the full consent of the Christian world euen from the beginning and neuer since denied or doubted till this present age wherein wee liue Contention and ambition of Bishops Primates did much afflict the Primitiue Church and hinder and disturbe the best Councils the very Nicene